Waking Forever

Heather McVea

Published by Heather McVea at Smashwords

Copyright 2013 Heather McVea

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used factiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events is entirely coincidental. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without written permission from the author.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Acknowledgements

I would like to thank Elizabeth Stewart for both her supporting praise and gracious critiques. Her work as copy editor on Waking Forever has proven invaluable to the structure of the story, as well as its tone and tenor.

It’s with much appreciation that I thank Karina Munguia for her creative and insightful work on the cover art for the book.  Karina, you made it easy.

Lastly, to my friends and family who listened to me, and supported me through this process, you have my utmost gratitude. So glad you liked the book, Jenn!

“And to die is different from what any one supposed, and luckier…”

-Walt Whitman, “Leaves of Grass”

Chapter 1

Sara Glass was a very busy and very important person.  This was evident by the speed at which she walked from her convertible 2011 Infiniti G37 to the downtown office building where her law firm resided – Blackberry to her ear, Starbucks in one hand, her leather messenger bag over her shoulder, and it wasn’t even 8 o’clock in the morning yet.

Sara had been a practicing environmental attorney for over six years and a partner in her firm for the past two.  When she graduated from the University of Texas in Austin as an undergraduate, she had originally thought she would go on to get her Master of Business Administration, but decided to follow in her father’s footsteps and get her law degree from St. Mary’s University in San Antonio.  She was nearly two years in before she decided on environmental law.

Sara’s family and friends thought she had lost her mind.  She had invested a considerable amount of time and money in her education, and it seemed counter-intuitive to specialize in environmental law in a state that was known for having some of the most lax environmental laws in the country.

But she had stayed in San Antonio.  Sara liked the city.  It was large, the seventh largest city in the country, but laid back.  She enjoyed the people and the food. She liked the warm weather and the mostly sunny days year round.

“It doesn’t really matter, does it?  If he’s not willing to come to the table, we can talk the day away on what we are willing to offer, but to what end?” Sara rounded the corner and started into the lobby of her law firm’s building.  “Look – I’m heading into the elevator now.  I’ll see you in five.”

Sara exited the elevator, five floors later, to a sea of activity.

“Good morning, Ms. Glass.”  Sylvia, the receptionist, called after Sara as she went through the large glass doors of the Shaw, Reynolds and Glass Law firm.

“Good morning, Sylvia.  Good weekend?”  Sara asked as she pushed the glass door open with her backside.

“The best – husband was out of town.”

Sara smiled. “Have a good one.”  She walked through the doors and made her way down the narrow halls to her office.  Her assistant, Carolyn, greeted her with a handful of pink message slips and three large files.

“Morning.  You have the Phelps’ meeting at nine, the McKenzie deposition at eleven, lunch with Bradley Wilson regarding your portfolio at one, and Paul called twice already about dinner.  Good news, your afternoon is light; so you should have plenty of time to get through these.”  Carolyn smiled as she heaved the three large folders into Sara’s outstretched arms, relieving Sara of her now empty coffee cup.

Sara handed Carolyn her bag and made her way into her office, Carolyn trailing close behind.  “Cancel Wilson, and I’ll call Paul myself to see if he can make lunch instead.”

“Will do.”  Carolyn closed the door as she left after placing Sara’s bag on the small leather sofa near the door.

Carolyn had been Sara’s father’s assistant for eight years before he retired. Initially Sara had not wanted to keep her on for fear she would be inviting comparisons between her and one of the founding partners, a shadow she had no interest living in.  Carolyn had been slated to stay on to help with Sara’s on-boarding, but after two weeks it was clear she was completely suited for Sara’s personality and quirks. In the end, both women just assumed the arrangement would be permanent.  If Sara was honest with herself, she had never formally offered Carolyn the position, and to do so now, after nearly three years, seemed redundant.

Sara placed the folders on her desk.  She took her coat off and stood for a minute looking out over the city street.  She was already tired. She went into the small washroom off of her office to brush her teeth, a ritual she adhered to religiously as the last thing she wanted was to go through her day with coffee breath.  As she gargled, she looked in the mirror and took stock.  She was thirty-five, and, thanks to her mother’s insistence on SPF, had been told she didn’t look a day over thirty.  Her hair was holding up well and the blonde wasn’t showing any signs of graying. She ran regularly and was confident her body was managing as well as her skin. Wiping her mouth with the hand towel hanging next to the sink, she figured as things go, she was aging gracefully.

At noon, Sara walked out of her office.  She sometimes felt, with all the phone calls, meetings, and constant interruptions by partners and associates alike, as if she was exiting from an amusement park ride. “I’m going out to grab a bite,” she told Carolyn. “Do you want anything?” Paul had a conflicting appointment and wasn’t able to make it for lunch.  She wasn’t too upset; it allowed her a rare moment alone during what is always a hectic work day.

Carolyn gestured silently and resignedly to her headset, indicating she was on a call, and waved goodbye.  Sara navigated the hallway to the front desk area and waited for the elevator.  Glancing at her watch, she wondered if she had time to take the stairs.  She always wanted to take the stairs, but found countless reasons not to, not the least of which was her usual lack of time.  It annoyed her, those commercials where people are bounding up stairs, apple in hand, talking about how much better they feel now that they are living healthier.  Sara always wondered what these people did for a living.  She felt they must all work in buildings that were five stories or less.  Even if she could sprint up her stairs, it would still take her about five minutes.  Sara counted her blessings she fit in her run three times a week.

She grabbed her usual Reuben sandwich with extra sauerkraut at the deli around the corner, picked up the day’s second coffee - iced - at the adjacent Starbucks, and headed toward the fountain courtyard across the street from her office building.  Halfway there, she realized she had forgotten her Blackberry at her desk.  For a moment, Sara panicked.  Then she found herself amused at how important she assumed herself to be.  She would be gone less than thirty minutes when all was said and done, and yet she had that narcissistic knee-jerk reaction of the world stopping should it not be able to get ahold of her.

As she sat on one of the many wooden benches encircling the courtyard, Sara’s mind wandered to Paul and her. They had been seeing each other for nearly three years. For the most part, they enjoyed each other. Up until a few months ago, Sara was - at Paul’s prompting - considering a more serious relationship with him. That had been turned on its head when her grandmother had died suddenly, and Paul decided instead of going to Las Vegas with several of his friends, he would join Sara at the funeral. “It’s a package. You’ve all chipped in.” Sara had insisted. “I don’t want you to pay for something you’re not going to use, and you can’t transfer the tickets.”

Paul had sat across from Sara at one of their favorite restaurants, Fleming’s Steakhouse. “Seriously?” Paul had looked at her in utter disbelief.

Paul had reached across the table to take her hand. Sara quickly slid her hand into her lap. Paul grimaced. “I want to be there for you.”

Sara tentatively reached for Paul’s hand, not wanting to add to the awkwardness. “You’ve only met my parents once, and I don’t want you feeling uncomfortable; so please, go on your trip.”

It was Paul who now pulled his hand away. “Christ, this is exactly what I thought you would do.”

Sara felt the blood rise to her neck. “I’m not going to do this with you. Not now.” Sara took a long drink from her glass of red wine. “The point is I don’t want to spend the entire time explaining who you are to my family, and have them think that because your with me at a family funeral that we –” Sara cut herself off because she didn’t want to be cruel.

Paul signed. “The fact we are haggling over whether you want me there or not is now the point.”

“Why?” Sara leaned back in her chair. “Why is that now the point?”

Paul took a deep breath, trying not to lose his temper. “Because, you make it the point when you continue to refuse to introduce me to your extended family, and you honestly want me to choose Vegas over comforting you.” Paul paused for added effect. “We just got done talking about taking this – us – to the next level, and at the first opportunity to do that, you –”

“I’m sorry. A funeral isn’t the time to introduce you to my aunts, uncles and cousins.” Sara leaned forward and smiled awkwardly. “Forgive me?” After several seconds, Paul reluctantly extended his hand, and allowed Sara to hold it.

Paul had forgiven Sara, but Sara had struggled. She knew anyone would have been thrilled if their boyfriend had wanted to forgo a weekend in Vegas with his buddies and come to their grandmother’s funeral. The truth was, sitting across from Paul at Fleming’s, the last thing Sara had wanted was Paul by her side.  She had spent the better part of the past few months trying to figure out why. To add to Sara’s confusion, Paul had thrown himself even further into convincing her they needed to take the relationship to the next level.  Shortly after the funeral, he had started floating the idea of them moving in with each other.  His overall intensity, where Sara was concerned, was becoming off-putting.

She cared for him and found his confidence attractive, to a point. Paul was perfectly suited for his career choice and in many ways was a bit of a stereotype to Sara’s way of thinking. He graduated from Baylor with an MBA in Finance and Marketing. Shortly after, with the help of his father's professional connections, he got a lucrative job with a San Antonio based venture capital group. The downside to all of this was Paul’s overdeveloped ego and unwavering certainty. Specifically, where he and Sara’s relationship was concerned.

Sara wondered – considering her momentary panic over her BlackBerry – if she didn’t have some of the same egotistical tendencies she disliked in Paul. At what point had she began to believe she was indispensable?  Granted, her family’s name was on the letterhead, but in the end, there were at least a half-dozen attorneys in the office every bit as capable as her, and in some cases more.  She smiled to herself as she bit into her sandwich, muttering, “You’re not curing cancer up there, Glass.”

Sara finished her coffee and sandwich and headed back across the street to her office building. As she walked through the lobby, she paused near the stairwell.  Always an excuse, she thought, as she walked toward the bank of elevators.

Carolyn had been right about the afternoon being light, and Sara did get through the briefs by five.  Having cancelled dinner with Paul, Sara found her evening free.  This was a rarity for her, and she was a little depressed to find that it took her several minutes to process what she might do with a night on her own.  As she navigated rush hour traffic, she considered raiding her fridge for leftovers and settling in with a good book, but in the end – opting not to become a complete couch potato, she decided to grab a light supper and go for a run.

Later that evening, as Sara walked through her building’s lobby in her black running shorts and lavender v-neck top, she nodded to the doorman, Terry. “Good evening, Ms. Glass.  Off for a run?”

Sara smiled. “Yes.  A quick three-miler tonight.”  She was touched that Terry knew her, considering the building itself was fairly new.  Its construction had only been completed about a year ago, but it had only been two months since she moved in.

Terry was an elderly man who appeared to be in his late sixties and walked with a slight limp. Sara wondered about the limp, but never felt like she should impose by asking.  “Oh, is that a quick run then?” he said playfully.   “I don’t walk three miles in a day, much less run.”

Sara grinned at him as she put her ear buds in.  “You’d be surprised.”

“Oh, I would know if I walked three miles, Ms. Glass.”

“Oh?  Do you have a pedometer?”  Sara asked earnestly.

“No – no, I would have a stroke if I walked three miles, and that’s how I would know.”

Sara laughed suddenly.  “I’ll see you shortly.  Wish me luck.”

Terry saluted her as he held the door open. “Good run.”

Sara crossed Broadway near Hildebrand and made her way towards Brackenridge Park at a brisk walk.  It was about a quarter of a mile from her apartment to the park’s entrance, so she treated this as her warm-up.  Once she hit the park proper, she began to run.

The park was quieter than usual, but this was an off night for her, so she wasn’t as familiar with Monday’s foot traffic patterns.  She wound her way through the park, picking up speed as she got further into it.  She had just clocked a seven minute mile, and was beginning to feel the burn in her lungs, when she was tackled from behind.

As Sara hit the ground, her knees drug along the path’s pavement.  The air escaped her lungs. She began to panic when she couldn’t catch her breath.  She thought for a second she had tripped on something, but then an oppressive weight on top of her caused the realization to hit her: someone had attacked her.  More to the point, someone was still attacking her.

Her playlist was blaring in her ears, and Sara found herself thinking the sixty dollars she spent on the wireless sport ear buds was worth it - they literally never fell out. This thought quickly left her as she was rolled over on her back.  Rough hands were pulling at her shorts.  As Sara’s brain began to process what was happening in real time, instinct kicked in.

Sara gulped for air. In spite of her eyes still not wanting to focus, the sickly sweet smell, mixed with faint body odor coming from her attacker, left Sara with no doubt the weight pushing down on her legs and torso was a man.  She began to thrash about, trying to use her legs as leverage to get the man off of her. She heard this terrible screaming sound.  To her horror, she realized the ear buds had been ripped away.  Her playlist was replaced with the sound of her own screaming and struggling. Managing to free her left hand, Sara lashed out and felt her nails take hold in the man’s fleshy cheek. Sara pulled her hand back, leaving trails of blood across her attacker’s face.

A strained male voice broke through the fog of Sara’s panic. “You fucking bitch!” Sara felt a viselike grip on the top of her head, as the man grabbed her by the hair. A split second later, Sara’s teeth shuttered together as her head was slammed against the hard concrete of the running path.

“I swear to God, I’ll choke you to death if you don’t lay still.”  This, and the rough hands wrapped around her throat, did nothing to abate Sara’s panic, and she continued to struggle.  The man shifted momentarily, and Sara felt his fist slam against the side of her face. Her head began to spin.  She was only half conscious that she was being dragged off the paved path into the wooded area.  The world was fading quickly.  Sara was struggling to stay alert.  She was only half aware of another voice through the veil as she sunk into unconsciousness.

“Not your night.”  It was a flat, very low, woman’s voice.

“Get the fuck out of here, unless you want what she’s getting.”

Then Sara’s world went silent.

Chapter 2

“Can you hear me?  I’ve called the police.  You took a blow to the head.  You’re safe, though.  It’s fine.”  The voice that made its way through shadows and fog to Sara was the same low voice she heard before, but now it was calm and soothing. Sara tried to open her eyes, but felt like she was trapped in a dream.  She was only partially aware of the sirens in the distance, and the woman’s hand on hers.

“What happened?”  Sara wasn’t sure she had even spoken, until she heard the woman reply.

“You were attacked, but he’s gone, and the police are on their way.  Try to stay still, okay?”

Sara opened her eyes, but couldn’t focus on anything more than a foot in front of her as her eyes felt heavy and the space around her was spinning. Even though Sara couldn’t see her face, she was acutely aware the woman had her hand lying flat on Sara’s chest, above the open V-neck of her running shirt.  Sara grabbed for the hand and fought to control the urge to start sobbing.  Trying to think about anything but the fear that still threatened to consume her, Sara looked at her fingers entwined with the woman’s. She was instantly aware of how cool and smooth the woman’s hand was, and how immaculate her nails were.

“What’s your name?”  The woman was now so close to Sara’s ear that she wondered why she couldn’t feel her breath on her neck.

“Sara.”  She blinked and turned toward the voice, her eyes still stubbornly refusing to focus.  She became aware there was something sticky on the side of her face and neck.  Releasing the woman’s hand, Sara wiped at her neck and then stared closely at the brownish red stain on her fingers. She realized, to her horror, that it was blood.

“I’m going to step away from you for a minute.”  The woman’s voice was strained and suddenly sounded thicker than before.

“Please.  Stay.”  Sara, not thinking about the fact her hand was now covered in blood, grabbed for the woman’s hand. “I just... please.”  But the woman was just out of reach, and Sara fell back out of consciousness.

***

Time faded in and out.  Sara heard several voices at once. “Ms. Glass?  I need you to open your eyes for me.  Ms. Glass.  Open your eyes.”

Sara opened her eyes to a bright light and a hand on her forehead.  “What?  What is this?” She slurred. Her mouth felt like it was full of marbles.

“Ms. Glass, you were attacked.  You took a hit to the head, but you’re going to be okay.  I am with the San Antonio Fire Department.  We are putting you into an ambulance and taking you to Northeast Baptist.  Is the emergency contact on your ID bracelet still correct?  Cynthia Glass?”

“What? Yes...that's my sister.” Sara paused and shook her head as if to clear the fog. "Wait...how do you know her name?”

Sara asked as her head was being carefully positioned between two braces. She was trying desperately to stop the spinning sensation in her stomach, making her feel nauseous.

“Sara, you have a runner’s ID bracelet on.  Do you understand?”  The EMT continued to talk as they lifted Sara into the ambulance.

“Yes.  I got it. Where is the woman who helped me?”  Sara opened her eyes fully for the first time since the attack.  She surveyed the scene as best she could with the limited range of motion the neck brace afforded her. There were police cars and an ambulance in the middle of the park, along with bystanders.  She tried to lift her head to look around and was shocked at the pain that shot through her skull as the brace’s strap across her forehead tightened.

“Try to stay still, Sara.  I imagine you have a pretty severe concussion.”  The urge to retch became almost overwhelming with the movement of the stretcher as Sara was lifted into the ambulance. The EMT slid in beside the stretcher.  He began checking her vital signs as the ambulance pulled forward.

Sara closed her eyes as she lifted her hand to the side of her face. “Don’t fall asleep, Sara.  I need you to stay with me.” Sara flinched at the EMT’s raised voice. She wasn’t sure why he kept yelling at her.

“Do you have to talk so loudly?” Sara cringed.

“Actually, yes. You have a head injury, and I don’t want you losing consciousness.”

Sara opened her eyes in order to roll them.  She got a look at the EMT for the first time.  He had dark hair, in his early thirties, Sara guessed.  He seemed a little husky for an EMT, but what did she know.  She was biased anyway, as he was annoying her by not letting her sleep. Just the thought of sleep, made Sara’s eyelids begin to droop.

“Sara, again – I need you to stay awake.  You have sustained a head injury.” The husky EMT was putting a blood pressure cuff on Sara’s arm.

Sara opened her eyes as wide as she could and, with an inordinate amount of effort, focused on the EMT’s name badge. “I got it, Burgess.”

The EMT smiled. “Call me Ed. It’s a good sign you can focus enough to read, and be annoyed at the same time.”

Sara was going to make another smart remark, when the ambulance took a sharp turn, and she thought it best to keep her mouth shut or she would throw up all over herself and Ed.

The ambulance arrived at the emergency entrance.  Sara looked around as the EMT unloaded her from the ambulance.  The harsh fluorescent lights that illuminated the emergency entrance made her eyes hurt. She was careful not to move her head any more than was absolutely necessary.

There was a rapid ride down a series of hallways that threatened to cause Sara’s dinner to make an encore appearance.  Sara was relieved when she was brought to rest in a curtained alcove.  Immediately, a group of nurses swarmed the bed.

“Sara, do you have any allergies to medicines?” a tall Asian nurse asked.  Sara answered no. “Any history of heart disease, diabetes?”  Sara again answered no.  She winced as another nurse started an I.V. “Taking any medications?”  Sara responded that she was on birth control.

A middle aged Hispanic woman slid in next to the Asian nurse at Sara’s bedside. She had her hair pulled back in a loose pony tail, wearing green hospital scrubs under her stark white lab coat.  “Sara, I’m Doctor Gonzalez.  I’m going to ask you a few questions. Then we are going to take you down for a C.A.T. scan.  Okay?”  Sara went to nod and thought better of moving her head.

Sara struggled to speak, unable to swallow the lump in her throat. “Yes,” she managed weakly.

Doctor Gonzalez pulled a pen out of her coat pocket and began flipping through a chart. “What year is it?”  Sara responded, 2013.  “What day of the week is it?”  Sara answered, Monday. “Who is President of the United States?”  Sara said, Barack Obama.  The doctor made several notes on her clipboard.

“The good news is I think you managed to escape with nothing more serious than a concussion, a small scalp laceration, and some scrapes and bruises.  The bad news is we need to be sure you don’t have any bleeding inside your skull.  So I’m ordering a C.A.T. scan and an overnight stay for observation.  Is there anyone you want us to call for you?” Doctor Gonzalez flipped through several pages in the chart before speaking. "Your emergency contact was unable to be reached. We left a voicemail, but she has not returned our call."

Sara thought for a minute.  Cynthia was in Dallas with their parents for a week. She could have them call Paul, but that could make things difficult later on.  He had been pushing for more of a commitment from her, and this would signal, incorrectly, she was interested in that.  She had been deliberately keeping things casual with Paul after the mess he made of her grandmother’s funeral.  But since her parents and sister were in North Texas, she didn’t have many options.  “Paul Garrett.  Shit – I don’t know his number off the top of my head.  Where’s my phone?”

The Asian nurse handed her a small plastic bag that contained her phone, ear buds, iPod, and wrist I.D. bracelet.  Sara fished out her phone and made the call.

On the third ring, Paul answered. “Hey!  Was hoping to hear from you.”

“Hi. Don’t panic.”  Sara said this as casually as she could.

“God, what’s wrong?!”  Paul panicked.

“I was attacked. Got knocked upside the head; so they are going to keep me overnight, but I’m okay.”

“What?!  When?  Where? Jesus, what the hell, Sara?  Are you okay?!”  Paul was spiraling quickly.

“Paul.  I need you to calm down.  I can’t be the one consoling you and dealing with a concussion.”  Sara waited for a second.

“Sorry.  How can I help? I mean are you sure you’re okay?  How did this happen?  Were you running, because I told you not to go alone at night? Christ! –“

“Paul! Please.”  Sara was reminded of her injury when she raised her voice, and her teeth felt like they were vibrating. This was accompanied by a pulsing pain in the back of her neck.  “Cyn is in Dallas with our parents. Can you come by the hospital, get my key and pick a few things up for me?”

Paul was eager – too eager for Sara’s taste. “Where are you?”  Sara gave him the information.  “I’ll be there in twenty minutes!”  Then the phone went dead.

Sara couldn’t help but roll her eyes.  What choice did she have except to call Paul?  True to his word, Paul was there within a half-hour.  Sara quickly reclaimed her irritation with him as he attempted to dote on her.

“Let me bring you some food,” he said, taking her hand in his.  Sara reminded him she was in a hospital and if she needed food they would bring her some.

“Do you have something to write on? I can dictate to you a list of what I need and where you can find it in my apartment.”

“I know where you keep your stuff, Sara.”  Paul was looking around for paper and a pen.

“No you don’t.  You have only been to the new apartment once since I moved in.  So let me explain what I need and where it is.  Okay?”  Sara was trying not to sound annoyed, but she didn’t have the patience for this tonight.

“It’s not my fault you don’t let me come over.”  Paul found a piece of paper and pen in one of the side tables in the room.

“Seriously, Paul?  Are we having this conversation tonight of all nights? Can’t I get a pass from you just this once?”  Sara locked eyes with him, and her look made it very clear the question was rhetorical.

“You’re right. I’m sorry. What do you need?”  Paul began scribbling out the list Sara gave him. Primarily she needed toiletries and a change of clothes for when she left in the morning.

“I’ve already called Terry, the doorman.  He’s expecting you.”  Paul leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.  Sara smiled. “Thank you.”  In spite of being overbearing from time-to-time, Paul wasn’t a terrible person to have around.  He was thoughtful, intelligent, and attractive. He was over six-three, with thick brown hair and blue eyes. His affinity for endurance races kept him very lean and fit. He was meticulous in his appearance, and even at ten o’clock at night, he managed to look fresh.

The charge nurse, who was an older Hispanic woman, took note of Paul’s appearance as he left.  “Is that your husband?”

Sara smiled.  “No. Boyfriend.”

“Well that’s good news.”

Sara smirked because she knew what was coming next.  “Why’s that?”

The nurse smiled as she looked intently at Sara’s vitals monitor. “I’m sure this isn’t the first time you’ve heard this, but your man is easy on the eyes. The two of you make a very handsome couple.”

“Thank you.  You’re very kind.”  Sara shifted in the bed, trying to get comfortable, but her head was throbbing.

“I’m not that kind, sweetie.  You ever decide that’s not working out for you, and I’ll be there to take that tall drink of water off your hands in two seconds flat.”  The nurse chuckled to herself as she left the room.

This was not the first time in the three years Paul and she had been seeing each other that another woman had commented on how attractive Paul was.  Sara admired his commitment to his body.  Paul had run three marathons last year alone, breaking the three hour fifteen minute mark in all of them.  He was training for his fourth endurance race in Washington State later in the year.  He was always just a bit too intense for her, though. In particular, a little too intense about her.

Sara waited for over an hour before an orderly came to get her for the C.A.T. scan. The orderly looked to be all of twelve years old in his oversized scrubs.  Sara grew to dislike this young man almost immediately as he whisked her down the hospital’s over-lit halls while smacking on what Sara only assumed was bubble gum.  What otherwise would have been a minor annoyance became a series of pops right behind her already throbbing head.

“I’m parking you here, and the tech will be with you shortly.”   The orderly ambled off, the popping echoing down the hall.

The next hour went by in a whirl. The technician was anything but friendly and had little patience for Sara’s sluggish responses to her commands. “Ms. Glass, again, turn your head to the right.” The technician’s voice crackled through the intercom. Sara didn’t have the energy to talk back; so she literally grinned and bore it.

After the C.A.T. scan, which confirmed Doctor Gonzalez’s concussion diagnosis, Sara was formally admitted and settled into her room.  Paul had returned with her personal items while she was in the C.A.T. scan. Sara was glad the nurse had sent him on his way.

Sara lay in bed with the television on, but muted as she read Slate.com on her Kindle.  She had not thought to ask Paul to bring it, but was glad he had noticed it on her nightstand and included it in with her other odds and ends. The night nurse, a round African American woman dressed in pink-trimmed scrubs that had seemingly hundreds of cartoon cats and dogs all over them, informed Sara she would be by every hour throughout the night to wake her.

“I’ll ask you some questions to make sure you are still with us.  I know you’ll be tempted to get pissed at me, come, oh, three a.m. – but try to avoid that, ‘cause I’m not any happier about it than you are.”  The woman patted Sara’s hand.  “Oh, two police officers are here. They have some questions for you.” She paused and studied Sara's face, taking note of the bruise across her jaw. “But I can tell them to leave if you're not feeling up to it.” Sara sighed and nodded her head. The nurse left the room.

Shortly after, two women dressed in dark blue police uniforms entered Sara’s room. “Ms. Glass, I’m Officer Sanchez, and this is Officer Waltz.  We’re going to ask you a few questions about the incident.  I should tell you, we have the suspect in custody; so this is for purposes of pressing charges.  Do your best and be as detailed as possible.” Officer Sanchez was a Hispanic woman in her mid-thirties.  She looked like she was just barely five feet tall. Sara wondered what the height requirements were for the police academy, and how she must have been wrong to assume they had any if Officer Sanchez, with her slight frame, qualified.

In stark contrast, Officer Waltz was close to six feet tall.  The taller officer was an Asian woman in her early forties with hair that looked to Sara like a single sheet of black silk.

They were physically polar opposites, a fact that, for some reason, Sara found very distracting. Sara responded, as the officers proceeded to ask her a series of questions, ranging from what the man said to her, to how long she thought the altercation lasted.  Sara was finding it difficult to concentrate.  She usually could manage several trains of thought at once, but tonight she was barely managing her exchange with the two officers.

“I don’t mind telling you ma’am, you’re lucky as hell that a good Samaritan came along when she did.  Rachel Collins is your proverbial knight in shining armor,” Officer Waltz said as she finished jotting down the last of her notes.

“Rachel?  Is that her name?  I didn’t know, or if she told me I’d forgotten.  Is she okay?”  Sara was suddenly very concerned.  In all the commotion of the hospital she hadn’t stopped to consider if her rescuer had been hurt.

“I’d say better than okay.  At least better than the perp, that’s for sure,” Officer Sanchez said as she sat down in the chair next to Sara’s bed.

Sara was confused.  “How do you mean?”

The two officers looked at one another and grinned. “I guess you wouldn’t know, being unconscious and all, but Ms. Collins let…” Officer Waltz paused and flipped through her notepad, “Trent Fowler, off easy.  I think if she had meant to – he’d be dead.”

Sara needed specifics.  “What happened?”

Officer Sanchez went on to explain Ms. Collins must be a black belt in something because she had practically taken Trent Fowler apart at the seams.  In fact, he was on another floor of the hospital having his ruptured gall bladder removed, among other things requiring medical attention.  “And not a scratch on her.  Very modest too.  Had to be forced to give us her contact information.  Said she didn’t want any recognition, but we explained we needed it for the file since she was more than likely a better witness than you.  Given your blow to the head.”

Just thinking about it made Sara’s vertigo flare up. The room began to spin. Officer Waltz flipped through her notepad again.  “Ah, yes, he hit your head against the ground, then punched you across the left jaw.  You’re very lucky.  This guy has a rap sheet, and sexual assault appears more than once.”

Sara felt sick as the room continued to spin.  “Are we done?  Sorry, but I’m not feeling well.”

The two women looked at each other.  Officer Sanchez nodded, “Of course.  We’ll be in touch.  You’ll need to come to the downtown station and formally file for the charges to be pressed.  Here’s my card.  Call me when they release you in the morning.”

Sara agreed, and, with their departure, her room was empty. She laid in bed trying to absorb everything that had happened.  She replayed the events in the park and, for the first time, allowed herself to cry.

***

Sara couldn’t move her legs.  She attempted to crawl along a very cold, dark path.  There was absolute darkness around her. Sara couldn’t hear anything either.  The sound of her body as she pulled it along the gravel path was silent.  All she felt was this overwhelming sense of dread as she became aware of an oppressive weight bearing down on her. Panic set in as it was rapidly becoming more and more difficult for Sara to breathe. She was being suffocated.

Sara’s eyes flew open, and the first thing she saw was those damn cartoon dogs and cats staring back at her from the pant leg of her nurse’s scrubs.  She was covered in a thin film of sweat.  “Ms. Glass?  You know the drill.  I need you to wake up for me.”

Sara slowly became aware of her surroundings as the smell of disinfectant and the dim light from the hospital’s hall hit her. “I’m awake.  How many times do we have to do this?  I told you last time I was fine.”

The nurse, whom Sara had heard someone call Jenny, sighed deeply. “Ms. Glass, I told you last time, we are going to keep this up until morning.  Now you just have to stay awake longer every time you challenge me on this point.  Do you understand?”  The nurse was standing with her hands on her round hips, giving Sara the distinct impression she was being scolded like a child.

Sara was agitated, to say the least.  She missed the comfort of her own bed.  She loved her bed.  She had splurged when she got her new apartment and bought several sets of thousand thread count Egyptian cotton sheets in stark white with navy piping. She had not stopped with the sheets, but had also treated herself to a luxuriously lofty down comforter in the same stark white as the sheets. Nothing made her happier than spending an entire morning in bed reading the newspaper and surfing the internet on her Kindle.  Sara had no doubt if San Antonio offered a more eclectic variety of food delivery, there would be days she would have no reason to leave her bed at all.

In contrast, the hospital sheets were stiff and scratchy.  The smell of the industrial strength bleach used to clean and sterilize them irritated Sara’s nose. She could also do without the falling asleep just to the point of having those horrible dreams, then being stirred awake hourly by this gruff stranger.  Not to mention the stupid questions she had to answer.  “Fine. Let’s get on with it then.” Sara pushed herself up on her elbows and glared at the nurse.

“What city are you in?”

“San Antonio.”  Sara blurted out.  At least she got different questions every hour.

“How old are you?”

“Old enough.”  Sara said sarcastically.

“Ms. Glass –“

“Thirty-five.  Christ, can’t I get a break?  Why not ask me what I weigh?”

“One-fifty-two.”

Sara glared at the woman.  Then she realized what an ass she was being.  The nurse was only doing her job, and what if something was really wrong with her? Would she want to have pissed off the only person who could help her?

Sara smiled with some difficulty due to the stiffness that was rapidly setting into her jaw.  “Jenny, you cheated.  You have the answers already.”

Jenny drew her head back, her eyes flashed, ready for another fight, but then she realized that Sara was trying to apologize.  “I think you can go back to sleep now, Ms. Glass.”  She smiled sweetly and left the room, shutting the door behind her.

But Sara couldn’t sleep.  She looked at the digital clock with its huge red numbers – three fifteen.  She assumed this was intended to help those patients who could barely see beyond the end of their noses, but she found it only further illuminated the room.  She preferred to sleep in total darkness, so she was angry with herself for forgetting to have Paul bring her sleeping mask.

Sara sat up in bed and threw her legs over the side.  After waiting several minutes to ensure her vertigo was gone, she decided she would go for a walk.  She put her robe and flip-flops on.  As she shuffled down the empty hall she came to the nurses’ station.  She wondered if she was breaking a rule by being out of her room in the middle of the night, but her nurse wasn’t anywhere to be found, and the orderly who was behind the desk smiled and nodded at her.

“Do you need anything?”  The man was in his early twenties with an athletic build.  The name on his identification tag said Chris Hyde.

Sara smiled and leaned on the raised counter of the station. “I’m good.  Just couldn’t sleep.”

When the man stood up, Sara was surprised at how tall he was.  She guessed he must be at least six feet, five inches.  Sara wasn’t used to looking up at very many people. She was five-ten, and even among her family was frequently the tallest in the room.

Not only was Chris Hyde tall, but the contrast of his light skin and light green eyes to his dark hair made him, by most standards, handsome.  “I’m sure having Jenny waking you up every hour doesn’t help?”  He grinned when he said this, and Sara couldn’t help but smile back at him.  “I’m Chris.”  The man put out his hand for Sara to shake.

“Pleasure. I’m Sara.”  She noticed how warm his hand was, and it brought to mind the coolness of Rachel Collins’ hand.  Thinking about her rescuer, caused Sara to remember the suffocating weight of her attacker, and immediately she felt as if her breath was being forced out of her.

“You okay? You look like you’re going to be sick.”  Chris came around the counter of the nurses’ station and put an arm around Sara.  “Come on. I can help you back to bed.”

Sara wanted to insist she could make it back on her own, but the truth was she really felt sick.  “Thanks.  I guess I’m not as steady as I thought I was.” She laughed weakly.

Chris slowly walked Sara back across the hall to her room.  He was very careful as he helped her back into her bed.  “I think you’re good.  Do you want me to get Jenny for you?”

Sara shook her head slowly. “No.  Please, I just want to rest.  I appreciate you helping me get settled.”

Chris smiled. “Sure.”  He lowered Sara onto the hospital bed, then lingered for several seconds looking at Sara as she pulled the blanket over her legs.

“Really, I’m okay,” Sara tried to reassure him.

“What?  Oh, sorry I was just – well I hope this doesn’t weird you out or anything, but – but are you seeing anyone?  I would love to take you out to dinner sometime.”

Sara was straightening her blanket out and stopped. She looked at Chris for several seconds before deciding how she wanted to handle this inappropriate advance.  “Chris was it?”  Chris nodded eagerly.  “Chris, it’s -” Sara looked at the gigantic numbers on the digital clock, “Three thirty in the morning.  I was pummeled by a would-be rapist less than eight hours ago, and – just so I am clear – you are asking me out on a date?”

Chris didn’t miss a beat in his response.  “Yes ma’am.”

Sara smirked. “So Chris, first, try not to ma’am a woman you want to take out.  Second, less than eight hours, Chris – eight hours.  Third – no.  Please close the door on your way out.”  She couldn’t help but smile as Chris smiled apologetically, and graciously excused himself. The confidence of youth, Sara thought.

The next couple hours Sara drifted in and out of a fitful sleep.  Between Nurse Jenny waking her and the digital clock lighting the room up like Time Square, Sara finally gave up. At five-thirty she cautiously walked down the hall to the waiting room.

Her mind began to wander as she looked out toward the nearby expressway.  Why had this happened?  She laughed at this thought.  As if there was any rhyme or reason to it.  The truth was she had decided to break her routine and go for a Monday night run; otherwise, this probably wouldn’t have happened.  Life hinges on the smallest detail, she thought.

And this person, Rachel Collins, who swooped in and saved her, what was her story?   Sara would try to get her contact information when she went to the police station.  She needed to meet her, thank her properly for saving her life and kicking that prick’s ass in the process.

“Ms. Glass?”  Sara started at the intrusion.  It was Nurse Jenny.  “I came in looking for you.  Are you up then?”

Sara nodded. “Yes – is that okay?”

“Yes, but you should be in your room, resting. Should I ask for your breakfast for a 6:00 a.m. delivery then?”

“That would be fine.  Thank you.”  Sara got up from the sofa. Glancing at the clock on the wall, she realized it was nearly six.  She had been day dreaming for over fifteen minutes.

She went back to her room, showered, and got dressed.  She was hopeful that after the doctor’s rounds she could head home.  She had decided to take the rest of the week off and get a fresh start on Monday. She called her office, number one on her speed-dial, and left a voicemail for Carolyn.  She didn’t want to alarm her, so she said she had been mugged and would call her later in the day with details; otherwise, she wouldn’t be in the rest of the week.

At six her breakfast arrived.  She ate the toast, fruit, and coffee but left the ham and the flavorless eggs.  She rarely ate meat in the morning because it upset her stomach. .

Doctor Gonzalez arrived just before eight and declared Sara fit to leave with the stipulation that she wasn’t to return to work for at least three days, and if she had continued nausea, she would need to come to the ER.

“Thank you for everything.” Sara was surprised at the emotion in her own voice.  She was usually reserved around people she didn’t know, but nearly being raped tends to make you a bit more attached to the world of the living and the sane.

“You’re welcome.  A word of advice Ms. Glass: start carrying a can of pepper spray if you are going to continue your night runs.”

Sara nodded. “Will do.  Though I can tell you, it will be a long time before I go running at night again.”

“That reminds me.  Here is a card for a therapist.  I know in the end, you got lucky, but that sort of trauma can still mess with your head.  You might want to talk to someone.  Your nurse told me you were having nightmares last night.  If those don’t subside, I would make an appointment.”

Sara hesitated, took the card, and put it in her pant pocket.  “Thanks.”  She had no intention of seeing anyone.

Chapter 3

“Christ!  Are you okay?” Cynthia shouted over the phone at Sara.  Cynthia Glass-Delaney was Sara’s older sister by nearly five years and had never come to terms with the fact that Sara was an adult.  Cynthia was a very successful graphic designer who had produced several nationally recognized campaigns.

“Yes.  Stop shouting. I left you a message.”

“Message?!  What the hell, Sara, a message telling me you had nearly been raped.  Why do you insist on understatement?  You've done this our whole lives.”

Sara rolled her eyes in spite of the fact her sister couldn’t see her.  Years of habit were hard to break.  “And I think you are overreacting.  Somewhere between the two of us is just right.”

“You think this is funny?”  The conversation had taken a turn to the serious, and Sara wasn’t in the mood.  Her head was killing her, and she still had to get down to the police station to press formal charges and fill out God only knew how many forms. She loved her sister dearly, but was not up for a classic Cynthia lecture about decisions, cause and effect.

“No, of course not, but, Cyn, what could you do?  You are five hours away.  I called immediately, and there wasn’t anything else to do.  Besides, I can’t help it if you didn’t check your messages all night.”  She should have left it alone, but she did not feel like being chastised.  After all, she was the victim.  This wasn’t about her sister. “And I wasn’t going to leave Mom and Dad a voicemail and have them racing down here.” There was a very long and mostly uncomfortable silence.

“You’re right.”  Sara pressed the phone to her ear, certain she had not heard Cynthia correctly.  “You did what you could. I’m just pissed some asshole put his hands all over you, and I wasn’t there to help.  Sorry.”

Sara was caught a little off balance, but found her bearings quickly enough. “It’s okay.  I wish you had been here, too.  I had to call Paul, and now he is practically co-habitating.”

“I told you to cut him loose months ago.  He isn’t thick-skinned enough for your type of relationship.”

“What type would that… oh never mind, I know what type.”  Sara smiled as she heard her sister’s throaty laugh.  “I have to go.  I’m heading over to the station.  I’m going to try to find out more about the woman who saved me.  All I know is her name is Rachel Collins. I would like to at least take her to dinner.  Though that seems really lame.”

“Everything is lame when you are thanking someone for saving your life.  I doubt she’s into indentured servitude, because that’s about all you would have to offer her that might measure up.”

“Cute, but you know I don’t do toilets, windows, cat boxes…”

“Cat boxes? You don’t have a cat.”

“Exactly.”  The two women said their goodbyes.  After she hung up, Sara felt better.  Talking to Cynthia had brought her back around to her real life, and she was grateful.

***

Sara walked into the busy downtown San Antonio police station. The station itself was very dated. It had obviously last been updated in the late sixties or early seventies. The city had secured funding for a new facility that was nearly complete across the street. In the meantime, the look of the current station was definitely retro, and the smell reminded her of her high school. Specifically, the putrid chemical smell of industrial grade cleaner. Whoever had stock in that brand of cleaning product was a very rich person, Sara mused.

After going through a series of security check-points, Sara walked up to the main reception area. “Hello, I’m Sara Glass and I’m here to meet with Officer Sanchez.  I have an appointment,” she said.

The older man behind the desk typed something into his computer, “Yeah, the appointment is with Lieutenant Lopez. I’ll let him know you’re here.  Have a seat.  He’s finishing up with another appointment.”

Sara sat on a wooden bench across from the reception desk and commenced her habit of people watching.  She could be anywhere and get sucked into other people’s lives.  More specifically, imagining what other people’s lives were like.  She was particularly fond of airports, where she could make entire lives up as she watched travelers hurry to and from their flights.

Sara had just finished an amusing story in her head about the seventy year old man who had just walked by in shorts, a t-shirt, and flip flops wearing a five hundred dollar watch, only to reveal a ponytail down past his waist, when she saw a woman in a very expensive suit walk out from behind one of the doors.  To Sara’s surprise, her mind drew a complete blank.  She couldn’t think of a single thing.  She was dumbstruck by the gracefulness, beauty, and poise that radiated from the woman.  She had shoulder length chestnut colored hair, with hints of auburn throughout. If they were highlights, her stylist should get an award because they looked absolutely natural.  And her skin was pale and flawless.

The woman was followed by a not entirely graceful middle aged Hispanic man in an ill-fitting suit, who along with the beautiful woman walked over to the reception desk.  The man who had greeted Sara minutes before now pointed at her.  Sara felt herself blush when the woman turned to look at Sara with the most piercing green eyes Sara had ever seen. Both the woman and man made their way over to Sara.  “Ms. Glass. Good, you’re here. I’m Lieutenant Lopez.  I want you to meet Rachel Collins.  She was the good Samaritan who came to your aid last night.”

Sara was confused.  She thought her attacker had been badly beaten.  Yet the woman in front of her was only about 5’7”, and perhaps weighed 130 pounds.  “Ms. Collins, I – I can’t thank you enough.”

The woman smiled and reached out her hand. “Call me Rachel.  It’s nothing anyone else happening along wouldn’t have done. Lieutenant Lopez told me your injuries were relatively minor. That’s a relief.”

“Thanks in no small part to you. I mean really, I can’t…”  Sara stammered. She couldn’t find her center.  The room felt like it was melting around her, and the only thing holding her upright were the most extraordinary green eyes.

Rachel seemed genuinely embarrassed by the attention. “It was the right thing to do.”  The two women stood for several seconds looking at each other, neither seeming willing or able to look away.

Lieutenant Lopez cleared his throat. “Okay, so Ms. Glass, I need to get your statement.  Ms. Collins just finished up with hers, so we should have you in and out.  This way, please.”  He gestured toward the door he and Rachel had just come through.

Sara realized she was still holding Rachel’s outstretched hand. Again, she couldn’t get over how smooth and cool it was.  Rachel gently began to pull her hand back, and at that moment it occurred to Sara they had been holding hands more than shaking them.

“Ms. Glass?”  Rachel asked.  “Are you okay?”  Sara blinked, then took a step back from Rachel.

“Yes.  Sorry.  I’m making a bit of an ass out of myself.  Please, call me Sara.”  Sara blushed and looked down.

Rachel smiled. “It’s fine.  You’ve been through a lot.  Glad I could help.”  She started to excuse herself.  Sara interrupted.

“I want to take you to dinner.  It’s completely disproportional, but it’s something I want to do – to show you my appreciation.”

Rachel hesitated, but Sara plowed forward. “I have to insist.  I mean it’s really about karma at this point, and I have to balance mine.  And what you did, when you really didn’t have to do anything – you have to really – not that I’m ordering you to have dinner with me.  That wouldn’t be right either, but I – "

Rachel interrupted the rambling. “That would be fine.  Here’s my cell phone number. Call me.”  She smiled at Sara, then turned and left.

Sara wasn’t sure if it was the turmoil of the last few days, or Rachel’s intensely green eyes, but she found herself unable to turn away as the remarkably beautiful woman walked away. Her trance was broken by Lieutenant Lopez clearing his throat again.

“Are you ready, Ms. Glass?” Lieutenant Lopez asked. Sara blinked and looked blankly at him, finally managing a nod. She followed him through the precinct to his office.  “Have a seat, Ms. Glass.”

“Please, call me Sara.”  She sat down and immediately noticed the clutter in the office.  The empty coffee cups on the desk.  The case files piled ten high.  Lieutenant Lopez was a cliché.

“I’ve typed up a statement and signed it.”  Sara handed the three page document to Lieutenant Lopez. The disheveled man looked perplexed.

“Oh, okay.  Usually we take a recorded deposition and then have it transcribed, but you can just read your statement out loud?”

“That’s fine.  Whenever you’re ready, Lieutenant Lopez.”  With that, Lopez slid the microphone, which Sara assumed was left over from Rachel’s statement, toward her. With a nod, Sara began reading her statement.  She had purposefully written it like a deposition. She had told herself it was the most efficient way, but midway through reading the details of the night, she knew it was just as much for her own need to emotionally distance herself. She had no desire to cry any more over this.

When Sara finished, Lopez stopped the recorder. “Thank you.  I’m sure that was difficult.  It was very similar to Ms. Collins’ statement except…” The detective fidgeted with his pen and looked up at the ceiling as if he were attempting to solve a complicated equation.

“Except what, Lieutenant?”  Sara watched his face, which stayed surprisingly stoic considering how rapidly he was moving his pen back and forth between his fore and middle fingers.

“Ms. Collins said she hit the assailant with a rock, and he got up and pursued her to the point where they struggled and then she, defending herself, ah, inflicted… well not to put too fine a point on it, but she beat the crap out of him.”

“So?” Sara wasn’t getting it.

“So, by your telling, the perp acknowledged Ms. Collins.  I mean you said, and I quote, ‘Both Fowler and Collins spoke to each other.’ Is that right?” Lopez looked up expectantly from Sara’s typed statement.

Sara wasn’t sure where he was going with this.  What difference did it make whether the prick ran after Rachel or she pulled him off of her?  “Yes.  I remember them talking.” Sara studied Lopez’s face. “I’m not following, Lieutenant.  What difference does it make?”

Lopez hesitated.  Setting the pen down, he looked intently at Sara. “It would be odd if she got the drop on him with a rock if he already knew she was standing there.”  Lopez stared at Sara.  He continued cautiously. “Are you aware of the injuries Fowler received?”

“The officers from last night mentioned something about a gallbladder.”

“You were spared some of the details.  You were so upset…”

“I’m not upset now.  Why don’t you give me those details?”  The lawyer in Sara emerged.

Lieutenant Lopez looked at the door, then back at the pen he had placed on the desk. “His arm was broken in three places.  He had been pummeled.  That’s what caused the gallbladder to rupture. He was worked over.  Really worked over. And then I met Ms. Collins and what I saw was an average sized woman of average strength.  It didn’t make sense.  Then there’s the fact we never could find this alleged rock she used. All we have at the site of the attack is your blood. If I’m honest, I personally think Fowler got what he had coming, but I’m struggling to see how

Ms. Collins was the one that gave it to him.” Lopez hesitated. “You’re certain it was just you, Fowler, and Collins?”

Sara was processing what he said.  She admitted to herself that she had been surprised at Rachel’s appearance, too.  But did it even matter?  Regardless of what happened, Rachel had done nothing illegal.  She had defended another person, and possibly her own life; so Sara hardly saw the point the Lieutenant was making.  “Yes, I’m certain.  Also, I don’t think it matters Lieutenant. Her response, considering the circumstances of the moment, was proportional, and considering Fowler’s past, no judge or jury would decide otherwise.”

Lopez looked closely at Sara.  “I understand from a legal perspective it doesn’t much matter, but I’m curious how a hundred and thirty-five pound woman beat the shit out of a two hundred pound man and still had her faculties to calm you down and call 911.  I wonder…”

Sara held up her hand, then began gathering her bag and coat. “I appreciate your curiosity.  I’m sure it serves you well in your line of work, but I don’t know any more than what I told you.  I was face down on a running path.  Ms. Collins, at the very least, stopped something mortifying and horrible from happening to me, and worst case, well, I don’t want to think about that.  If there isn’t anything else?”  Sara was heading toward the door.  Lopez hurried to open it for her.

“I didn’t mean to offend you or Ms. Collins.  Sometimes I can’t help myself with details.  They get lodged in my head and I have to work them out.  A hazard of the trade, I’m afraid.”

Sara realized he was embarrassed, and she softened her tone immediately.  “You’re fine, Lieutenant.  You’ll let me know what else you need?”

Lopez nodded. “I can’t imagine we should need much more. I spoke with the Assistant District Attorney and she has already received a plea from the assailant’s court appointed attorney.”

Sara narrowed her eyes. “A plea? Is that really the best decision? I mean, I’m sure a jury would find him guilty, and –”

“Ms. Glass, rest assured, the ADA drives a very hard bargain.” Lopez smiled assuredly. “I understand Fowler took assault and attempted rape. He won’t be out for fifteen years, and will spend most of that recovering from his injuries.”

Sara nodded slowly. “I did some research earlier. That’s nearly what the jury would have been able to give him.”

Lopez leaned around Sara and opened the door to his office. “Ms. Glass, again, please think about what I said about the timing of the events.  To abate my own curiosity, if anything else comes to mind, please call me.”  The detective handed Sara his card as she exited his office.

Chapter 4

It had been over a week since the attack, and Sara had decided that today she was going to call Rachel Collins.  Sara paced back and forth in her apartment.  She sipped from a glass of pinot noir and looked out over the vast Texas sky.  Even in a city as large as San Antonio, you could see the horizon for miles.

She had decided to leave work early.  She realized, when Carolyn had come in and had to pull her out of a daydream for the third time, she was probably not getting much accomplished anyway.  She hadn’t quite figured out why this call had been on her mind for the past week, but she finally felt enough like herself to extend that dinner invitation.

She had imagined the call in her mind a hundred times.  She had thought about the restaurant she wanted to take Rachel to and what she would wear.  Sara had wondered what she and Rachel would talk about and kept reminding herself that just because they shared a rather graphic and traumatic memory together didn’t mean they would have anything in common.  She imagined – and feared – a deafening silence throughout the meal.

At one point Sara had convinced herself the phone number Rachel had given her wasn’t even her number.  She had quickly dismissed this as it was too callous a move for someone who had cared enough to save a stranger’s life.

Resigned to make the call and book the dinner, Sara had come home and drawn herself a bath.  She had even decided to cook for herself tonight.  This was not something she usually did.  It’s not that she didn’t enjoy cooking; her mother had insisted she learn, and, being a bit of an overachiever, Sara had learned well.  She even found time to take a few cooking classes over the years. In spite of having both a flair and interest in cooking, she rarely found the time.

She was thinking about this when she heard her mother’s voice in her head saying, “You make the time. You don’t find it.”  Sara smiled at this and continued to sip her wine.

Margaret Glass, Sara’s mother, had been a traditional stay-at-home mom.  This was by choice, since she had her degree in English and a voracious appetite for reading and learning.  She had insisted both her daughters be well read and take their studies seriously.  When it had been time for Sara to pick a university to attend, her mother repeated the same ritual that she had practiced with Cynthia.  Sara had to narrow her choices down to the top five schools and then her mother and she would spend the summer between her junior and senior year crisscrossing the country, touring the various campuses.

Sara always remembered that summer as one of her best.  It was the first time she remembered feeling like her mother and her were connecting as two adults, not as mother and child.

Sara had never been as close to her father, Raymond.  He was always very difficult to read; it seemed to Sara that emotionally, her mother did a lot of the heavy lifting in the relationship.  It wasn’t that her father didn’t love his family; it was more like he didn’t know what to do with them.  Sara remembered taking a psychology class her sophomore year in undergraduate studies and listening to the description of Asperger’s Syndrome, thinking her father must have a mild form of it.  It was not unusual for him to retreat to his study for hours at a time on weekends when, otherwise, you would think time with his family would be most precious to him.  She always imagined her father had a very rich internal life.  Unfortunately, it was not one he knew how to share with his wife and children.

Now Sara was trying to figure out what she would say to Rachel.  When she met Rachel she felt tightness in her chest, and she remembered now that her palms had started to sweat.  In fact, in the moment she had been embarrassed thinking Rachel would notice when they shook hands. Rachel’s hand had been so cool in comparison, that like a fool, Sara had practically clung to it.

Sara pushed the embarrassing memory aside and reached for her phone. Before she could dial Rachel’s number, the phone began to vibrate.  Looking at the caller ID, she saw Paul’s name.

They had spoken a few times over the last week. He had initially been insistent she stay with him until she was feeling a hundred percent.  Sara had, as graciously as she could, declined.

“Hey.” Sara managed to mask her slight annoyance at his timing.

“Hi. Glad I caught you. How are you feeling?” Paul had been asking her this – nearly verbatim – every time they spoke.

“Good. How are you?” Sara asked flatly.

“That depends on you,” Paul quipped.

Sara took a deep breath before responding. “How’s that?”

“I’m okay now, but would be great if you could manage dinner with me tonight.”

Sara knew she should say yes. They hadn’t seen each other since the night in the hospital, but she didn’t feel like going out. “I’m not really up to it. I have a headache, and wouldn’t be very good company. Rain check?”

Paul’s disappointment was palatable over the phone. “Oh. Well, how about lunch on Saturday?”

Sara smiled at his persistence. “Sure. Come over around noon?”

“Looking forward to it. If you need anything, give me a call.” Paul had also been ending their calls and text messages this way since the attack.

“Thanks. Bye.” Sara hit the end button.

Not putting the phone down, she began to dial.  Half way through the number she paused. “Get over it.  You’ll have dinner with her and never see her again,” Sara muttered to herself.  She had gone through most of her life after university believing adults rarely made new friends; Sara strongly believed the time for that was in high school and college.  After that, you had people come and go, but mainly you knew your family, the people you work with, and your significant other.  Making new friends - real, lifelong friends - was rare, if not impossible, past the age of twenty-five.  The demands of adult life saw to that.

Then what does it matter?  Sara asked herself.  Make the call and be done with it.  Clear your side of the street.  Sara thought back on that night in the park.  She thought about how Rachel had stayed with her and held her hand.  Sara was surprised at how vivid that moment was in her memory, even though she had a severe concussion at the time.  She remembered the weight of Rachel’s hand on her chest as she had attempted, successfully, to calm Sara. It occurred to Sara this was almost like she was calling someone for a date, but then she laughed at the absurdity of that; she never got nervous asking someone out – date or otherwise. She decided to chalk it up to nerves over how they met.

She dialed Rachel’s number, and waited anxiously. On the third ring she heard Rachel’s voice.  “Hello?”

“Hello, Rachel?”  Sara stammered.

“Yes. Who’s this, please?” Rachel asked in her low, melodic voice.

“Sara Glass.  I hope I’m not bothering you?”  Sara couldn’t breathe, and that realization made her breathing even more difficult.

“Of course not.  How are you doing?”  Rachel’s voice was casual, like she was catching up with an old friend.

Sara felt instantly calmer.  “I’m good.  Thanks to you.”  She winced, wishing she hadn’t instantly referenced the circumstances of their meeting.

“Please don’t mention it.  Are you calling about that dinner?”

Sara smiled realizing Rachel had remembered.  “Yes, as a matter of fact, I am.  Are you free tomorrow evening?”

“I am.  Where should we meet?”

“How do you feel about Tuscan style Italian?”  Sara had been wanting to try a locally owned restaurant just down the street from her apartment.  Trè Trattoria was a contemporary eatery specializing in Tuscan style Italian dishes.  It was most notable for its gnocchi dumplings which were sautéed and served with gorgonzola sauce.

“That sounds fine.  Where did you have in mind?”

“Trè on Broadway.  Have you been there before?”  Sara hoped she hadn’t, because for some reason the idea of sharing something new with Rachel made her happy. She decided not to dwell too much on why that was.

“I really don’t eat out too often; so no, I haven’t.  I did read a review on it when they first opened and seem to remember it was a good one.  I remember the reviewer really liked the gnocchi.”

Sara smiled to herself.  “I read the same review.  I moved a few months ago and practically live across the street, but have never made the time to go over there.”

“What time should I meet you there then?”  Rachel asked.

“Eight?  Or is that too late?”  Sara waited.  She would meet Rachel any time that was good for her.

“That’s not too late.  I’ll see you there at eight then.”

“Absolutely.  Have a great night.”  Sara winced at her over-enthusiastic response.

“See you there.  Good night,” Rachel said with a slight chuckle and hung up.

Sara realized she had been gripping the phone so tightly her hand hurt.  She hit the end button and gulped the last of her wine. Christ, if the call was that nerve racking, what was dinner going to be like? Sara thought to herself.

***

Sara walked up to Trè.  She noticed the tables arranged near the front door under an elaborate wooden trellis.  She became aware of what sounded like a creek trickling and realized there was a large stone wall fountain.  The entire area was illuminated with ornate torches and light coming from the inside the restaurant.  As Sara walked into Tré, she immediately noticed the large chandelier in the center of the dining room, which consisted entirely of brightly colored blown glass.

A friendly hostess greeted Sara. “Good evening.  Welcome to Tré.”

Sara glanced around to see if Rachel had arrived. The restaurant was open and Sara could see through to the bar.  She immediately spotted Rachel sitting in one of the large leather chairs.  “Oh, I see my friend.  Let me go get her, and then I have a call-ahead for two under Glass.”  Sara took pleasure in referring to Rachel as her friend even though she realized that technically, due to the fact they really had never spent more than a few minutes together, friend was not the correct term.  Yes, but they were very important minutes, Sara thought to herself.

The hostess skimmed over her book.  “Of course.  Just let me know when you are ready to be seated.”

Sara made her way over to the bar area, which was partitioned off from the main dining area via a glass wall.  Rachel sat with her back to the bar’s entrance and had a full glass of water in front of her.

“Rachel?”  Sara said as she approached.

Rachel turned in the chair and smiled.  “Hi.”  She got up and extended her hand.  There was a moment of awkwardness between the two women, as Sara was intent on giving Rachel a hug.  After a few seconds of hesitation, Rachel withdrew her hand and to her surprise, Sara moved directly into a full body hug.

Sara was immediately aware of Rachel’s body against hers.  Specifically, how cool she was even through her clothing and how sturdy she was in spite of her slight frame. Though Rachel was only applying a slight amount of pressure as they hugged, Sara felt every curve of Rachel’s body against her own.  Sara realized she verged on clingy and sensed Rachel wanted the hug to end.

Sara stepped back nervously. “Sorry.  I just – well I just can’t say thank you enough.  Please don’t think I’m usually like this.  I’m not.  I don’t usually hug practical strangers, but I don’t think of you like that, and I really can’t thank you enough – Christ, I’m rambling.  Sorry.”  Sara looked down at the floor and willed herself to be quiet.

Rachel put her hand out and gently squeezed Sara’s shoulder.  “You’re fine.  It was a scary thing that happened, and I’m glad you’re okay.”

Sara looked up into Rachel’s eyes, and, like the comfort and calm she felt that night in the park, she instinctively knew the night would be good.

Sara smiled and laid her hand over Rachel’s hand, which was still on her shoulder. Again, she was taken aback by how smooth and cool Rachel’s hand was.  Rachel smiled reassuringly and withdrew her hand.

“Are we ready to eat?”  Rachel asked.

As Sara headed back over to the hostess’ stand, out of the corner of her eye she saw Rachel’s hand move towards the small of her back, but inches from making contact, Rachel stopped.  Sara felt heat rise to her face as if Rachel had actually touched her.  Sara walked faster, not wanting Rachel to see the flush in her face.

“We’re ready,” Sara said to the hostess, impressed that she managed to sound calm.

Get a hold of yourself.  Jesus, what’s wrong with you? Sara reprimanded herself as the two women were walked towards the far back corner of the restaurant. Sara noticed the looks of the other diners.  She was used to drawing some attention when she entered a room.  After all, it wasn’t every day you saw a 5’10” woman. But this was different.  People were out-and-out staring as the two women made their way to their table.

As they took their seats, Sara realized the entire room was now taking note of Rachel.  Sara thought her extremely beautiful, but had assumed her perspective might be slightly skewed.  But what Sara saw on every face in the dining room was recognition of just how beautiful Rachel was.  Sara felt a surge of pride that she was with this woman and struggled to make eye contact with Rachel as a result.

When Sara finally worked up the courage to look at Rachel – really look at her – she felt the heat rising to her face again.  Sara noticed again Rachel’s chestnut colored hair and her flawless pale skin.  Sara found her eyes drawn to Rachel’s full lips, which had a slightly pinkish tint to them even though Sara was certain Rachel didn’t have any makeup on.  Sara finally managed to look away from Rachel’s mouth, finding her way to those emerald colored eyes.  Among the myriad of beautiful features, Rachel’s eyes were by far her most captivating: bright green, with flecks of gray and hazel through them, and framed by long black lashes.

“Everything all right?”  Rachel asked with a confused look.

Sara knew she had been staring and reached nervously for her menu.  “Good.  Sorry.  Daydreaming.”

“Have you lost interest already?  I haven’t even had a chance to bore you.”  Rachel smiled over the top of her menu at Sara.

Sara felt the heat rise to her face again, thinking she had better get a handle on this blushing or it was going to be a long night.  “Don’t be silly.  It usually takes someone at least five minutes before they lose me altogether.”

“ADD?” Rachel asked dryly.

Sara couldn’t help but laugh. “Not if I medicate.”  It was Rachel’s turn to laugh, and the sound was melodic.  Sara smiled as she turned her attention back to the menu. “So, the only thing I know to get is the gnocchi.  What do you eat?  Or don’t eat.  Whichever.”

Rachel put the menu down. “I will defer to you. I can eat anything.”

The server arrived at that moment.  “Ladies. Welcome.  I’m Gabby and I’ll be helping you this evening.  Can I get you started with a bottle of wine?”

“Please.”  Sara scanned the wine list. “Rachel what do you like? Should we just split a bottle?”

“I prefer red.” Rachel said this without looking at the menu.

“You know, Gabby, I’ll leave it up to you. We are having the gnocchi and ribeye for dinner, if that helps,” Sara said.

Gabby nodded. “Absolutely.  I’ll be bringing you ladies Insoglio. A full bodied red with hints of cherry.  How does that sound?”

“Perfect.” Sara responded. As Gabby left the table, Sara turned her attention back to Rachel. “I indulge at least once a week in a good glass of wine.  Not that I need it to relax, mind you – that’s what the Lithium is for.”  Sara said it and thought better of it almost immediately.  She hardly knew Rachel, and people she had known for years – Paul included – sometimes didn’t get her humor.  But then she heard that delightful laugh.  Rachel’s laugh came easily and lit her face up with delight.

“That seems a little much for ADD,” Rachel said while still smiling.

“I’m an overachiever,” Sara said without missing a beat.

“I like you already then. Neurotic and dedicated.”

“That’s good; otherwise it would be a little awkward if you didn’t – having saved my life and all.  Talk about regret.”

This time Rachel let out a full blown laugh.  Other diners turned to look at the two women. “Sorry.”  Rachel smiled and nodded at an elderly woman who looked annoyed as she glared at the pair.

Gabby returned with the wine.  “Ladies, did you need any help with the menu?  Are we still thinking gnocchi and the ribeye?”

“Yes.  Rachel, how do you like your steak cooked?” Sara asked.

“Rare, if that’s to your taste.  Otherwise, nothing over medium,” Rachel said as she took a sip of the wine.

Sara turned her attention to Gabby. “There you go. Gnocchi and a rare ribeye.”

Gabby smiled.  “Two of my favorites.”

“You didn’t have to do that. I’m suspicious rare is actually to your taste.”  Rachel looked questionably at Sara.

“I was born in Texas.  And as we like to say, wipe its ass and walk it through a warm kitchen.” Sara looked over the rim of her wine glass, waiting to hear what pithy comeback Rachel would have to that.

“You have to love a state with such lax food safety standards.  Makes suicide by salmonella much easier.”

Sara snorted into her wine glass and instantly turned as red as the wine she was drinking. “Christ. That was awkward.  Sorry.”  Sara wiped the splashed wine off her hands.

“Not a problem.  I blame myself.” Rachel offered her a napkin.

Sara looked up and smiled.  “Good.  I blame you, too.” Sara wiped at the table to ensure she didn’t end up putting her elbow down in spilled wine. “Actually, I was in Maryland several months ago for a conference and couldn’t find a restaurant to cook my steak below medium.  They evidently frown on that whole food-borne contagion thing.”

“I just saw that film Contagion. Have you seen it?” Rachel took a drink of her wine.

Sara shook her head. “No. I tend to steer clear of anything that’s too accurate in predicting the end of Western Civilization. And I hear that film really nails the pandemic scenario.”

“It does, and it will turn you off of meat indefinitely. Or shaking hands, or touching your face. Pretty much any form of contact,” Rachel explained.

“I read Fast Food Nation several years ago. My assistant Carolyn suggested it and warned me not to bother unless I was prepared to never eat McDonald’s again.” Sara smiled, easing into the conversation. “I haven’t so much as had a French fry since.”

“The way food smells these days. All the chemicals, the processing. Back when –” Rachel hesitated. “I imagine back in the day, before the onset of the Industrial Revolution, food smelled like what it was – cow, carrots, pig.”

Sara nodded. “Yeah, but I’m sure you’ve read The Jungle, and even if it was still cow at the end, the chances of it killing you were exponentially higher.”

As if on cue, Gabby returned with the gnocchi and ribeye.  “Ladies, your gnocchi and rare ribeye. Can I bring you anything else?”

Rachel and Sara looked at each other and then laughed at the irony of their conversation considering what they were about to eat. Gabby looked at them, bewildered.

Sara finally managed to stifle her laughter. “I’m good.  Rachel?”

“It looks great. Thanks.”  Rachel reached for the gnocchi.

The two women fell into a comfortable silence as they began plating the food.

It was Rachel who spoke first.  “How have you been feeling?”

It took Sara a minute to realize what Rachel was asking her.  The night in the park seemed ages ago, even though it had only been a little over a week.  “Oh – that – I’m good.  Thanks to you.  A little banged up the first few days, but I’m back to myself."

Rachel seemed uncomfortable with the gratitude. “I’m glad I was there to help.”

Without thinking about it, Sara reached over and placed her hand over Rachel’s.  Before she could comment, Rachel pulled her hand away and placed it in her lap.

“Sara?  I have a favor to ask you.”  Rachel’s tone was serious and immediately. Sara was concerned and felt her stomach turn.

“Of course.  Whatever you need.”

“I like you. In spite of your ADD and penchant for barely dead cow.”  Rachel looked directly at Sara, a hint of a smile dancing on her pink lips. Sara couldn’t help but smile in return.  “I would like us to be friends, but I don’t want the attack to be the only thing we have to talk about.  Does that make sense?”

“Perfect sense.  I like you, too.” Sara blushed. “In that vein, what do you do for a living, Rachel?”  Sara asked.

Rachel considered Sara for a second, then nodded slightly before continuing. “I’m an art dealer.  I work out of a small gallery in the Stone Oak area.  Not a store front, really. Most of my business is through the internet and private auctions.”

“Really?  That’s great.  I almost did a minor in art history during my undergraduate work, but decided to go with sociology instead.  Art has always been a passion for me.”  Rachel grinned, making Sara realize how generic her comment sounded. “I know that seems cliché, but it just so happens to be true.  You’ll have to come to my apartment sometime. You’ll see I actually have real art hanging.  It’s framed and everything.”

Rachel smiled.  “Well, if you’ve framed it then it must be real.” Rachel smirked as she took a drink of her wine. “What do you do for a living?”

“Environmental law,” Sara said, finishing the last of her gnocchi.

“Brave girl.”

Sara furrowed her brow.  “How do you mean?”

“Well, you’re in one of the most conservative states in the country, and by conservative I do not mean conservation.  And you’re practicing environmental law – are you making a living?”

Sara chuckled.  “I do okay.”

“Which firm are you with?”

“Shaw, Reynolds and Glass.”

Rachel lifted her eyebrow.  “Your name is on the letterhead; so I imagine you are indeed making a living.  That’s wonderful.”

“Don’t be too impressed.  My father was a partner. When he retired, I bought his shares.  The two other partners still aren’t sure what to make of me, even though they’ve known me since I was in diapers.”

“So your father was an attorney as well?”

“He was.  Now he and my mother travel.”

“What had been your mother’s profession?”  Rachel asked.

“She was a stay-at-home mom, but trust me, my father, sister, and I were full time jobs.”

“You have a sibling then?”

Sara sat back as Gabby cleared her plate. “Anything else this evening?”

Rachel and Sara looked at each other.  “No.  Just the check please.”  She looked back at Rachel.  “I’m sorry – yes.  One sister.  Cynthia.  And you?  Parents?  Brother, sister, both?”

“Yes. Yes.”  Rachel smiled.

Sara nodded and averted her eyes. “Right.  You would have parents.  Stupid question.”

Rachel laughed.  “Well, you can never assume.”

“You’re being kind.  So the second yes – brother, sister, both?”

“Both.”

“And what do they do?”  Sara was going to have to give up on the closed-ended questions if they were going to get anywhere.

“My parents and both siblings are dead.”

“Oh.  I’m sorry.” Sara leaned toward Rachel, and gently placed her hand on Rachel’s shoulder.

“It’s fine.  My mother died when I was young, and my father, brother, and sister died soon after.  It was a long time ago, so the sting of it has faded.”

Sara reached for Rachel’s hand again, but thought better of it. There were several seconds of silence as Sara finished the last of her wine. “I’m unhappy."

Rachel looked confused. “I don’t see how. We ate everything Gabby put in front of us.”

Sara nodded. “Yes, but this whole meal has only taken an hour, and that’s not nearly enough time to thank you properly.  Much less get to know you.  So, I would like to schedule another outing.  This time you choose.”

Rachel thought about it for several seconds.  “Wicked is at the Majestic.”

Sara was thrilled with the suggestion.  She didn’t want the evening to end, but the idea of having future plans to see Rachel made their inevitable separation tonight more bearable.  “That sounds great.  I can get the tickets.”

“Actually, I have the tickets already,” Rachel said. “So no need.”

“Let me reimburse you for mine at least,” Sara suggested.

Rachel shook her head. “Really, they’ll just go to waste; so you’re doing me the favor.”

Sara looked suspiciously at Rachel. “Okay, but we’ll have dinner that night, too. My treat.”

Rachel nodded. “Deal.” Rachel looked around at the now very full and busy restaurant. “Maybe we should call it a night?”  Rachel suggested.

Sara looked around. “Good idea. Let Gabby turn the table.”

Rachel tilted her head inquisitively. “Turn the table? By any chance have you waitressed?”

“No, but I had good friends in university that did, and nothing would make them madder than people closing out their check and then lingering for another twenty minutes,” Sara replied.

“Good point. Shall we?” Rachel said, standing up. The two women made their way toward the front of the restaurant.

As they exited onto the patio, Sara turned to Rachel. “I have had a great evening and am looking forward to Wicked.”

Rachel held the door for Sara. “I did too.”

“Let me give you my cell phone number,” Sara offered.

Rachel took her phone out and entered Sara’s contact information. “I’ll text you the show time information. How’s that sound?”

“It sounds like a plan.” Sara smiled.

Neither woman made a move to leave; so they continued to talk for another twenty minutes.  The conversation revolved primarily around careers, hobbies, and vacations.  It occurred to Sara this was the best date she had ever been on.  She corrected herself that she wasn’t on a date, since that would involve both a man and an agreed upon – albeit never discussed – agenda.

“Am I boring you?”  Rachel interrupted Sara’s musings.  She realized she had spaced out for a second, thinking about why her brain kept insisting this was a date.

“No. Not at all.  I was just thinking this is one of the best dinners I’ve ever had.”

Rachel smiled. “It really was.  Thank you.”

Sara wanted to hug Rachel, but settled for a handshake before watching Rachel walk away.

Chapter 5

The next morning, as she walked into her office building, Sara felt lightheaded.  It reminded her of how she used to feel as a child Christmas morning as she came downstairs knowing something wonderful was waiting for her.  She knew the feeling today had nothing to do with work.  She knew it had nothing to do with Paul either.

Dinner the night before had been wonderful.  Sara had never connected with someone so easily, so completely.  It was as if they had known each other for years.  She hoped the invitation to see each other again wasn’t an empty one extended to be polite.  No, Rachel didn’t seem the type to do that.

You’re being silly, Sara thought as she got on the elevator.  How would you know what type of person she is?  You hardly know her.

As Sara was contemplating the night before, her daydreaming was interrupted by Carolyn. “Ms. Glass, you’re running late.  You have an eight o’clock with the associate partners to review your case load.”

Sara had forgotten.  “Sorry.  My bad.  Give them my apologies, and let them know I will be in shortly. About fifteen minutes.”

Carolyn rushed down the hall toward the conference room. Sara, still half daydreaming, wandered into her office.  She took her coat off and hung it behind the door.  She smiled as she crossed the office to place her bag on her desk.  She sipped the last of her grande Pike Place and replayed some of her favorite moments from the night before: the ease of Rachel and hers conversation, the sound of Rachel’s laughter, and the humor and wit her new friend exuded.

As she went into the small washroom off of her office, Sara was brought back to reality when she caught sight of her still bruised face in the mirror. The stark difference between the reflection she looked at now and the one from only a week ago was upsetting. It triggered the memory of the night she was attacked, and Sara began to feel as if a weight was bearing down on her, making it more and more difficult to breathe.

“Damn it.” Sara whispered as she lifted her head in an effort to take in much needed air. “Breathe.”

Sara made her way back to her desk and carefully lowered herself into the chair. Get it together; otherwise, you’re going to have to break down and see that therapist. Sara forced her thoughts back to where they had been before the uncomfortable scene in the washroom. Thinking about Rachel instantly made Sara happy, and she could feel the pressure in her chest lessening. She leaned her head back against her chair and relaxed as a smile gradually appeared across her face.

“You look like a woman in love.”  Sara was jarred out of her thoughts by Vivian Reynolds.  Vivian had been an attorney for over thirty years, a founding partner of the firm.  She was in her mid-fifties and enjoying the last few years of practice before she retired with her husband to their North Texas ranch.

Sara turned around startled. “What?  Please. I was just admiring the beautiful morning.”

“Sara, I have known you since you were knee-high to a grass hopper.  I’ve never seen you stop to smell the proverbial roses, much less a beautiful morning.  And with associates waiting down the hall no less.”

Sara frowned. “Right. Sorry. Just getting into the swing of the day. I’ll be right there.”  Sara began to pull her files together for the meeting.

“I’m not chastising you, Sara.”   Vivian had crossed the office and was standing directly across from Sara on the other side of the desk. “Whatever, or, more to the point, whoever it is - they agree with you, my girl.”

“Vivian, please. You know I’m with Paul.”  Sara said this as she continued to pull folders out of drawers.

“Yes, and I know in the three years the two of you have been seeing one another, you’ve never admired the beautiful morning,”  Vivian said with a smirk as she turned to leave.

“Thanks Viv.  I’ll be in momentarily.”  Sara shook her head. She needed to get it together and stop acting like a love struck school girl. “It was just a dinner, silly.”

***

Sara did manage to move on.  By lunchtime she had all but done away with the daydreaming. She was in full swing when Carolyn buzzed her.

“Ms. Glass, you have a call. Ms. Collins for you.  She says she’s a friend.”

Sara felt the heat rise to her face. “Thank you. I’ll take it.”  Sara took a deep breath before answering the phone. “Hello.”  She failed miserably to be cool, sounding way too excited.  She closed her eyes tightly, hoping Rachel wouldn’t notice.

“Hi.  You sound like you’re having a good day.”

Sara bit her lower lip.  “Yes, actually. Not too bad.  And you?”

“Fair.  I was following up about last night. I had a really nice time.  I know we are getting together for Wicked, but I thought we could do something before that. Any chance of going for a run this weekend?”

Sara was supposed to see Paul for lunch on Saturday.  She knew she shouldn’t cancel since they had hardly seen anything of one another for weeks.  “I have a lunch date on Saturday, but I am free the rest of the weekend.  A run would be great. Where did you have in mind?”

“How about Eisenhower Park?  Great trail system.”

Sara thought that sounded wonderful.  She imagined anything to do with spending time with Rachel would be wonderful.  “Great. You can come over. Or I can come over. Or we could meet…” Sara clenched her eyes shut again and willed herself to stop talking.

Rachel chuckled.  “Why don’t we meet at the Starbucks in the Quarry, but not the older one.  The new one across the street where those apartments are?”

“Perfect.  Four on Saturday sound okay?”

“Four is good.  Looking forward to it.”

Sara smiled. “Me too.”

Chapter 6

Sara was looking forward to seeing Paul. She had isolated herself over the past week, half trying to work out her anxieties about the attack, and was looking forward to interacting with someone other than Terry downstairs or her co-workers. Paul could be fun when he wasn’t trying too hard, and regardless of how her lunch went with him, she was looking forward to her afternoon with Rachel.

“It’s been too long,” Paul said as he came through the door of her apartment.  He instantly pulled Sara into his arms. The full length of their bodies touched, and he smelled of soap and Sara’s favorite cologne, Ralph Lauren’s Double Black. The spicy scent was seductive. He leaned in and kissed her.  Unfortunately, he was not a great kisser. The combination of his thin lips and aggressive tongue was less than ideal, and Sara couldn't help but think how overeager the kiss was. With guidance, he had become less assertive with his tongue over the years, but from time to time, his kissing still left Sara feeling like he was too demanding, and too possessive.

“I know we are going to lunch, but I really want some private time with you today,” Paul said with an amorous glint in his eye. “If I’m honest, I’ve been thinking about you the better part of the drive over; so before would be ideal.”  Paul looked at Sara with pure lust.

“I was just thinking the same thing.” Sara felt a surge of heat rush through her in anticipation. “Before sounds good to me,” Sara said with a smile as she ran her lips along Paul’s jaw line.

Paul pulled her even closer and guided her into the bedroom.  As they undressed each other, Sara caught his eagerness, and as Paul kissed her neck and shoulders, she let out a soft sigh.  Sara pushed Paul down on the bed and straddled him.  She enjoyed his body.  He was lean and smooth, and she liked the way the smoothness of his skin contrasted with the firmness of the underlying muscles. Paul sat up, taking Sara’s nipple in his mouth.  The touch shot through her, and she pulled him closer. Paul rolled toward the night stand and grabbed a condom from the drawer. Sara helped him put it on, and then guided him inside her.  Paul came first, as usual, and then he worked his way slowly down Sara’s body and took her in his mouth.

Sara’s mind drifted. Suddenly, it wasn’t Paul’s lips she was thinking about, but Rachel’s pink, full lips. Lord, not now, she thought.  This is not the time for this.  But the more Sara tried not to think about Rachel, the more she did.

“You okay?”  Paul asked as he kissed the inside of Sara’s thighs.

Sara let out a moan. “Yes.  It’s good.”  She found herself imagining what Rachel would feel like, what she looked like naked.  She imagined how smooth her skin would feel, how she would taste and smell.  As Sara imagined Rachel’s mouth finding her nipples, she climaxed.

“That was good.”  Paul said as he rolled to Sara’s side.  Sara rolled over and placed her head on Paul’s chest.

“It was.”  Sara closed her eyes and told herself she had no reason to feel guilty that Rachel had popped into her head at such an inopportune time. Fantasizing is healthy.  She sat up suddenly. “I need to shower again.  Ten minutes, okay?”  She got up and went into the bathroom.  She turned on the shower and looked at herself in the mirror.  What’s wrong with you?  Get it together.  It’s fine to be a little curious, I mean she’s a beautiful woman, and it’s not like you haven’t – I mean in college everyone does, and she is a really… Sara stopped herself.  She was feeling tight again, wanting desperately to touch herself.  Paul lying twenty feet away while she masturbated to the thoughts of a woman she barely knew made her feel guilty again. But in the shower a few minutes later, Sara climaxed again, and again it had nothing to do with Paul.

***

“Well, I assumed we would have the evening together,” Paul said with a hint of annoyance over his soup at lunch.

“We hadn’t set anything in stone, so when Rachel called I thought it would be okay if I saw her tonight.”

“Look, I appreciate that you have a new friend, and that she saved you from God knows what, but I have hardly seen you over the last few weeks.  So I don’t think I’m being a shit for assuming I would see you tonight.”

Sara felt herself slip into her lawyer role. “There is no reason for you to feel like a shit, Paul.  Regardless, we didn’t have plans, I made plans, and now I won’t be the shit by cancelling.”  Truth be told, canceling on Rachel was non-negotiable.  She had no intention of doing that, and all Paul’s pleading wouldn’t change anything.

Paul looked at her, his lips pursed, as he usually did when he thought his point was obvious and if she took a moment, a real serious moment, she would see that, and come around to his point of view.  Sara always laughed a little inside when he attempted this; she thought it fortunate he didn’t practice law in a courtroom if this was his best method for convincing someone he was right.

“My mind is made up, Paul.  Please don’t ruin this afternoon with a fight.”  Sara returned to her soup, and after a few minutes of silence, Paul relinquished and started making small talk to lighten the mood.

As Paul prattled on, Sara began to wonder what she and Rachel would talk about.  She forced herself back to the current conversation on more than one occasion.

As Paul drove her home, he took her status as a captive audience to bring up them moving in together. “Sara, it makes sense.  We love each other, and we need to take the next step.”

Before she could stop herself, Sara shot out, “Why? I mean what’s the point?” She caught herself too late and could see Paul’s shocked look as he struggled to keep his eyes on the road.

“The point?  Are you serious? The point is when two people love each other and they want to see if they are compatible for the long haul, they live together.  For someone so smart you really miss the point sometimes.”

Sara was trying to think how to get out of this without hurling herself from Paul’s car. “You’re right.  I need time, but in the end, I’m sure we will end up moving in together.  What comes after....Well, time will tell.”

Paul pulled the car into the parking garage of Sara’s building. “I know you’re humoring me, Sara.  I’m not an idiot. But we will take this up at a later date.”

Sara leaned over and kissed Paul on the cheek. “You know me too well already.  What’s the point of moving in together?”  Before Paul could answer, Sara hopped out of the car and swiftly closed the door behind her.

***

Sara sat waiting for Rachel on the patio of the Starbucks. She sipped from her iced coffee as she watched Rachel round the corner.  To Sara’s surprise, she wasn’t alone.  Next to her was a tall brunette.  Rachel didn’t look happy. Her shoulders were tense, and she was walking briskly with her head down.

“Sara.  I’m sorry about being late,” Rachel said without offering introductions.

“No worries.  Hi, I’m Sara Glass.”  Sara held out her hand to the woman when it became apparent Rachel had no intention of introducing her.

“It’s a pleasure.  I’m Coleen Andrade.”  Sara heard a faint accent she couldn’t place as the woman extended her hand.  She presented Sara with a broad smile as her eyes made their way from the top of Sara’s head to her feet.

“I’m sorry. Coleen, Sara – Sara, Coleen.  Coleen won’t be staying, I’m afraid.”  Rachel made no effort to offer her a seat. “Didn’t they have any indoor seating?” Rachel asked, leaving her sunglasses on.

“Oh, I didn’t look with it being such a beautiful day out, and I figured we wouldn’t be here too long.”  Sara shielded her eyes as she looked up at Rachel. “Sit down. Can I get you a coffee?”

Rachel looked at Coleen, then back at Sara as she sat in the chair. “I’m good, thank you.”

“It is lovely isn’t it? Rachel, why don’t you take your glasses off, and we can all stay and chat awhile.  I would love to know your friend.” Coleen smiled as she looked back and forth between Sara and Rachel.

“I’ll take mine off when you take yours off, Coleen.” Rachel looked over the top of her black Oakley sunglasses. “Don’t you have an appointment to keep?” Rachel shifted uncomfortably in her chair.

Coleen’s gaze locked on Sara. After several seconds she said in a jovial tone, “I do, friend.  Thank you for reminding me.”  Coleen smiled broadly.  “How long have you and Rachel known each other?”

Sara wasn’t sure what was going on, but thought politeness would be best hoping Rachel would explain. “Not long, and you two?”

“It seems like forever.  I would guess at least seventy-five years.  Wouldn’t you say that’s about right, Rachel?”  Rachel looked up at Coleen with outright contempt.

Sara wasn’t sure what their history was, but this was getting uncomfortable. “Rachel, you don’t look a day over fifty.”

A smile crept slowly across Rachel's face. It was obvious Sara was trying to lighten the mood.  “And Coleen can’t be a day over sixty,” Rachel chimed in.

“You’re both sweet, but I have to go.  Sara, I hope to see you again.”  She turned to Rachel. “I can see why you’re conflicted.”  Rachel nodded quickly, and Coleen excused herself.

“What did she mean, conflicted?  Are you okay?” Sara asked, reaching for her friend’s hand.

Rachel moved it away quickly.  “Private joke.” Rachel turned her face from Sara’s suspicious look.

“Nice try.  You show up late, and with a “friend”, who frankly you seem less than friendly towards.  Not so fast.” Sara wasn’t sure it was her place to challenge Rachel on this, but she shouldn’t have brought Coleen with her if she didn’t want questions.

“Coleen and I go way back.  More like sisters than friends; so there’s sometimes a little rivalry,” Rachel explained.

“Rivalry over what?”

With an edge of desperation to change the subject, Rachel said, “I have tickets to the symphony next week.  I thought we could go together? A dress rehearsal since Wicked is several weeks off?”

“I get it. None of my business,” Sara said with a smile, not wanting to push Rachel too hard.  “What night?”

Rachel smiled. “Thursday. We can do dinner before.”

“Done and done.  Now, let’s go for a run.” Sara turned and headed toward her car for the drive over to Eisenhower Park. “Do you want to ride with me or take your own car?” Sara paused, waiting for Rachel’s response.

“I’ll follow you, if you don’t mind,” Rachel said as she pulled her car keys out of her jacket pocket.

“All right. I’ll see you there.” Sara walked over to her car, a little disappointed she wouldn’t get the additional time to talk with Rachel.  I’m sure she doesn’t make a habit of getting into practical strangers’ cars for a drive into a remote park. Brilliant, Glass.

“Hey. You know what? I will ride with you, if you don’t mind.” Rachel jogged up behind Sara. “You know, save gas and whatnot?”

Sara couldn’t help the smile. “Absolutely and whatnot. Come on.” The two women walked over to Sara’s Infiniti.

“Beautiful car, Sara,” Rachel said admiringly.

“Thanks. I like them zippy,” Sara said as she unlocked the car remotely. “It’s nice out. I’ll put the top down.”

Rachel smiled. “If you don’t mind, I don’t care much for the wind in my face, especially since we have to get on the highway.” Rachel slid into the leather seat and fastened her seatbelt.

Sara started the car. “Understood. How about some music?”

“Sure.” Rachel smiled.

“Anything you hate?” Sara hit the satellite radio power button on her steering wheel.

“Gangsta rap,” Rachel said matter-of-factly as she looked out the window.

Sara’s laughter filled the interior of the car. “Wow. That’s closed-minded of you.”

“We all have our limits.” Rachel smirked.

Sara switched through her preset channels, landing on Nineties Alternative. The car’s surround sound blasted U2.  “Is this okay?” Sara raised her voice so Rachel could hear her.

Rachel smiled at Sara and nodded.  “Yep.”

Fifteen minutes later, the two women pulled into the parking lot leading into the trail system of Eisenhower Park.  Sara turned the car off. “So, what are we thinking? How difficult of a trail are we feeling up to?”

“Let’s do the Red Oak trail to start.” Rachel got out of the car and shut the door in one fluid motion.

Sara looked over the roof of the car as she got out, in shock. “Let’s start with that? You mean let’s start with the hardest trail?” Sara watched as Rachel walked around the front of the car.

“Don’t worry. It’s only a half mile, and then we can do one of the paved trails.” Rachel walked to within a few feet of Sara.

In spite of Sara’s apprehension about the pending run, she managed a smile. “Why the hell not? My blood’s on your hands though if I go down.”

Rachel hesitated. “Deal.”  With that, she turned and began a leisurely jog toward the trail head. Sara followed.

The first portion of the trail was a steep climb up a rocky path with loose rocks and exposed tree roots.  It was a typically hot San Antonio day, and Sara felt sweat beading in her hairline almost immediately.  She had her ear buds turned low in case Rachel turned out to be a talker, but after five minutes of running, Sara was relieved that Rachel wasn’t expecting her to carry on a conversation. Sara had to focus all her attention on the terrain to avoid taking a nasty fall.

The two women rounded a corner and the trail flattened a bit. Sara looked up and realized she was within a few feet of Rachel and had a perfect view of Rachel’s ass. Christ, she must work out constantly. No one has those legs and butt without hours at the gym. She’s gorgeous. I wonder what it would be like –

Before Sara could complete her thought, she realized too late that her last step had put her at an odd angle. Her right foot was wedged between a tree root and a rock and she could not stop her forward momentum. She went down, scraping her left knee along the rocky trail. Sara instinctively put her hands out in front of her to break her fall. Bracing herself for what she knew would be a painful impact, Sara slammed her eyes shut. But instead of face planting on the hard cold rock, she felt Rachel’s cool, strong hands on her shoulders and then around her waist.

“Watch it.” Rachel managed to take Sara’s full weight and the force of her impact in stride, bringing them to a full stop and pulling Sara up off her knee and into a standing position.

“Shit!” Sara clung to Rachel, her hands clutching at Rachel’s shoulders. “How did you do that?” Sara looked down and then back up. Her face was inches from Rachel’s.

Rachel paused, her eyes moving down to Sara’s mouth. “Timing. I looked back and saw you trip.” Rachel moved Sara away from her. “Damn lucky, really.”

Sara realized her hands were still firmly planted on Rachel’s shoulders. “Yeah. Lucky.” Maybe it was the fall and the accompanying adrenaline, but Sara felt lightheaded being this close to Rachel. She was brought back to reality as she watched a look that could only be described as discomfort consume Rachel’s face.

Rachel released Sara and took several steps back. Without taking her eyes from Sara’s, she said barely above a whisper, “You’re bleeding.”

Sara looked down, confused. “What?”  She saw the red streak running down her shin and pooling in her white sock. “Damn, and I don’t have anything to stop it. I’m sure it’s not as bad as it looks.” Sara glanced up at Rachel, and in spite of the burning sensation that was spreading across her knee, she recognized the look of dread on Rachel’s face. She took a hesitant step toward Rachel. “Oh, God. Really, it’s fine.”

Rachel stepped back. She bit at the corner of her mouth, her eyes fixated on Sara’s knee. She blinked several times before averting her gaze. “We should get you back to the car.”

Sara wasn’t sure what had just happened. The nearness of Rachel, in spite of the circumstances, was surprisingly wonderful, but Rachel’s reaction to what amounted to nothing more than a scraped knee was off-putting. Then it dawned on Sara. “You – you don’t have an issue with blood do you?” Sara thought back to the last time her and Rachel had been in a park together, and though the events of that night were a little blurry for Sara, she did recall how tight Rachel’s voice got when the blood from her scalp wound began to flow.

Rachel concentrated on Sara’s face, as if willing herself not to look at her knee. “What?” Rachel swallowed. “Yes. That’s right. I don’t have the stomach for it. The last thing you need is me passing out on you.” Rachel put her head down and briskly walked past Sara.  Over her shoulder she said, “Are you okay to walk back?”

What choice do I have? Rachel was already over twenty feet back up the trail. “Sure.” Sara mumbled.  With that Sara started the nearly quarter mile walk back, never getting any closer to Rachel than ten or fifteen yards.

When the two women emerged from the trail, Sara immediately headed toward one of the small stone buildings that housed the restrooms. “Give me a minute. I just need to clean myself up.” Sara was stunned when Rachel didn’t stop, and barely managed a backward glance in her direction. Jesus. I know she doesn’t like blood, but this is verging on rude.

Sara ran a paper towel under the faucet in the women’s restroom, then began to carefully clean off her knee.  She was right; it looked worse than it actually was. Once she got all the dirt and dried blood washed off, it was nothing more than a very angry looking scraped knee.

“Are you okay in there?” Sara started at Rachel’s voice coming from just outside the door.

“I am. You can come in. It’s more than one stall.” Sara listened for Rachel’s response.

“Ah, I better not.” Rachel’s voice sounded strained.

“I got rid of all the blood.” Sara said this as she exited the restroom, nearly running into Rachel who was hovering just outside the door.

Rachel took several steps back, and then for the first time, actually looked at Sara’s knee. “Your sock is covered in blood, and –” Rachel turned her back to Sara. “And it’s seeping through the paper towel.”

Sara couldn’t help but notice Rachel’s voice was lower, but was quickly distracted when she looked down and saw blood coming through the paper towel she was holding on her knee. “Great. Can you pop over to my car and get the first aid kit out of the trunk?”

“Ok. Where are the keys?” Rachel asked, her back still to Sara.

“Here.” Sara held out the alarm remote.

Without making eye contact, Rachel quickly reached for the keys and then started off toward the parking lot at a brisk jog. Sara walked awkwardly over to a nearby bench while trying to keep pressure on the paper towel.  Once she got to the table, she propped her leg up on the bench.  She tried to empathize with Rachel’s disdain for the sight of blood, but Sara found herself annoyed anyway. A minute later, she watched as Rachel came back across the parking lot with the first aid kit in hand. She tried not to hold it against her new friend that she evidently turned into a complete girl when confronted with the slightest gross thing.

“Here you go.” Rachel handed Sara the kit and quickly walked around the other side of the table and sat with her back to Sara. “Does it hurt badly?” Rachel said over her shoulder.

Sara peeled the paper towel away, took an antiseptic wipe from the kit, and began to gently wipe the cuts. Once she was satisfied she had cleaned the last of the blood off, she applied the antiseptic ointment and put a large adhesive bandage over her knee.

“I think that should do it.” Sara got up, and closed the first aid kit. “Sorry to put a crimp in the afternoon.”  Sara was suddenly very tired and just wanted to go home. Between the fall and Rachel’s dismissive attitude, she was ready to call it a day.

Rachel walked around the table and put her hand on Sara’s shoulder. It was the first time she had made eye contact with Sara since they had been on the trail. “It’s no trouble. Are you sure you don’t need stitches?”

Sara looked at Rachel’s hand, momentarily distracted by the fact the back of Rachel’s hand looked almost poreless. “Oh, it’s fine. I think I’ll have to beg off, and head home though.” Sara looked directly at Rachel, some part of her wanting Rachel to protest their parting.

“I understand.” Rachel took a step back and looked nervously at the ground. “Maybe… well if you feel up to it –” Rachel hesitated.

“What?” Sara mustered her courage and took a step toward Rachel. The two women stood inches apart. “Maybe what?”

Rachel smiled. “Maybe after you go home and get cleaned up, we can have some dinner?”

Sara was ecstatic. “I’ll drop you off at your car, pop home, shower, and then meet you?” Rachel handed Sara her keys back, the tips of their fingers touching, causing a rush of heat up Sara’s arm.

“Then let’s get going.” Rachel smiled as she turned toward the parking lot.

***

Sara stared at Rachel’s contact information on her phone, contemplating if she wanted to send the text, or if she was better off just letting it go.  Well, you need someone to go with. After all, you are an honoree, and Paul is traveling with work. Get over it and send the damn text. She and Rachel had only seen each other twice since the strangeness in the park a couple weeks ago, but had been talking and texting regularly; so Sara felt confident any awkwardness had passed. More than that, and if Sara was honest with herself, she missed Rachel a lot.

Sara picked up her BlackBerry and began typing. Hi. I have a dinner I have to go to Friday, and was wondering if you were available? It starts at 7:30.  Sara hit send and held her breath.  After several minutes, she realized she was just sitting in her living room looking hopefully at her phone.

“That’s enough. Stupid.” Sara muttered to herself as she got up to go get a glass of wine.  As she rounded the corner into her kitchen she heard the notification chime go off on her phone. With moves akin to a sprinter, she pivoted and hurried back to the phone.

Sounds fun. What’s the dinner for?

Sara smiled uncontrollably as she quickly responded. I am being honored for ethics in business. It sounds more impressive than it is… promise.  Should I meet you there?

The response from Rachel came quicker this time. Impressive down-play there. Congratulations! Let’s meet. E-mail me the details, and I’ll see you there. Night.

Thanks so much. Sara was absolutely ecstatic as she practically skipped into the kitchen.

***

Sara handed her car keys to the valet outside the Pearl Brewery.  Looking around the complex as she walked toward the Culinary Institute of America, Sara was amazed at how good the old brewery looked. The site had been renovated, and now was home to several high-end restaurants, residences, retail stores, and the CIA. Sara frequented the area on Saturday mornings when the grounds were taken over by a large farmer’s market.

Tonight, the site was hosting the annual Ethics in Business dinner.  Sara’s law firm was being honored for their work on several boards of local businesses.  Sara walked into the main lobby area of the institute and found her stomach doing mini-somersaults. She was nervous about seeing Rachel.  They had gone out to dinner and exchanged some text messages over the past week, but it was still a new friendship.  Sara didn’t see Rachel in the entrance, so she continued into the main hall where the dinner was being held.  She walked towards the bar and that was when she saw Rachel.

Rachel had on a black pair of slacks, heels that made her easily Sara’s height, and a deep blue long sleeve blouse that hugged her frame perfectly.  She had on a silver necklace with sapphire accents that draped below the collar of the blouse. Sara felt her breath catch, and she hoped Rachel hadn’t spotted her yet.

While Sara stood, verging on being mesmerized by Rachel, a tall blond woman approached Rachel with her hand outstretched.  Sara couldn’t hear what they were saying, but the stranger’s was standing well within Rachel’s personal space, and kept placing her hand on Rachel’s shoulder. It was obvious she was hitting on Rachel, who nodded politely as the woman spoke.

Sara wasn’t sure if she should interrupt the two or wait until Rachel saw her.  The nervousness from earlier was now cascading through her, and she wasn’t sure why she should be so bothered by some stranger hitting on her friend.  Before Sara could make up her mind on what angle she wanted to play, Rachel glanced up, made eye contact with her, and immediately excused herself to make her way over to Sara.

“Hi. I didn’t see you.  How long have you been here?” Rachel asked as she approached Sara.

“I just walked in.  I didn’t want to interrupt.”  Sara nodded toward the blond who was now walking back toward the bar.

“Oh. I don’t know her, so interrupt away.” Rachel smiled.

“She looked like she knew you.” Sara immediately regretted her accusatory tone. It was rude and made her seem petty.

Rachel looked at her confused. “What’s wrong?  Have I upset you?”

Sara shook her head. “Of course not. Ignore me. I’m being stupid.”

Rachel smiled and placed her hand on Sara’s forearm. “You look wonderful, and I wouldn’t miss this time with you for anything.”

Sara felt even more moronic for her behavior. “Thank you. You look stunning. I love that necklace.”

Rachel smiled, maintaining eye contact with Sara. “It’s an antique. I only take it out for special occasions.”

Sara chuckled. “You’re sweet, but the dinner really isn’t that big of a deal. I’m representing my firm.”

Rachel tilted her head. “I wasn’t talking about the dinner. I was talking about seeing you.”  Sara knew her mouth was hanging open in shock, and she looked anything but dignified as Rachel guided her toward their table.  “They have us at table ten. Shall we?”

Sara could only manage a nod as the two women made their way across the dining room.

***

It had been a couple of weeks since the business dinner. Sara had been busy with work; so much so she had canceled dinner with Paul twice, and with his traveling for work, they had only managed to grab a quick lunch. She had also canceled her symphony outing with Rachel, something that left her feeling both disappointed and anxious at the same time. She and Rachel’s outing to see Wicked couldn’t have come at a better time. Sara was starting to feel out of sorts only chatting on the phone with Rachel and exchanging the occasional text message.

Sara drove with Rachel downtown for the showing. She was struck by how incredibly comfortable she felt with Rachel.  Sara had always been relaxed meeting new people because her profession demanded it, but rarely did she fall so easily into conversation.

“I saw this production in London a few years back,” Rachel mentioned casually.

“Really? When was this? I was over there in 2009,” Sara asked.

Rachel thought about it for a second. “No, we would have just missed each other. I was there late 2008.”

“How strange would that have been if we had both been across the pond at the same time?” Sara mused.

“I think people miss each other all the time.”

Sara pondered. “How do you mean?”

“Well, I think there is far more happening with the ebb and flow of the world than we imagine. I’m amazed at the coincidences and accidents, that when you take the time to look at more closely, are really a series of decisions – cause and effect – leading to similar paths.” Rachel looked over at Sara and caught her smiling. “What?  Have I gone too Deepak Chopra for you?”

Sara laughed. “No. But we should discuss it if he really is your philosophical touch point.”

“You mean you don’t approve of mass produced feel–better-about-everything dribble?” Rachel said sarcastically.

“No, I prefer mass produced meaning-of-the-whole-damn-thing dribble.  Throw some sunshine and a few lollipops in there, and you have me hooked.” Rachel laughed and the sound brought an instant smile to Sara’s face. The two women parked in the garage adjacent to the Majestic Theatre. As they made their way into the vestibule of the theatre, Sara couldn’t help but be impressed by the ornate columns and wall decorations that greeted them. “No matter how many times I come here, I always find something new to look at and admire.”

Rachel looked up as they entered the main theatre.  The theatre was designed to mirror the Spanish Missions’ architectural traditions.  The walls along either side of the stage became elaborate towers with windows of colorful stained glass. Grape vines were creeping along the walls leading to a vaulted ceiling that was painted to resemble a starry night, complete with stars twinkling while drifting clouds passed overhead.  “I know what you mean. Of all the theatres I’ve been in, this is by far my favorite,” Rachel said.  Sara started toward one of the six aisles leading toward the front of the theatre when she felt Rachel’s cool hand gently take her elbow. “We’re this way.”  Rachel nodded toward the stairs leading to the balcony box seats.

Sara smiled. “Really? I’ve always wanted to sit in one of the box seats. What a treat.”

Once settled in their seats that afforded Rachel and Sara a perfect view of the stage, they were greeted by the usher who introduced herself. “Good evening, Ms. Collins. Nice to see you again.”

Rachel smiled. “Hello, Lori. How have you been?”

“Good. Thank you for asking. And who is your guest?”

“This is Sara Glass.” Rachel nodded.

“Ms. Glass, pleasure. What can I get you to drink this evening?”

Sara thought for a second. “A glass of red wine, please.”

Lori made a note, then directed her attention to Rachel. “The usual, Ms. Collins?”

“That would be great. Thank you, Lori.”

After Lori left the seating area, Sara leaned over to Rachel. “I take it these are season tickets, not just one-offs? Hence why you wouldn’t let me pay you for my seat?”

Rachel acknowledged, “Yes. This is one of my indulgences.”

“It’s a good indulgence.” Sara smiled and without thinking about it, placed her hand on Rachel’s.  It was only when Rachel didn’t immediately remove her hand Sara realized what she had done.  Her instinct was to take her hand away, but first, she didn’t want a quick withdrawal to make Rachel feel self-conscious, and second, she didn’t want to. When Lori returned after several minutes, Rachel casually pulled her hand away to reach for the glass of caramel colored liquid Lori handed her.

As Sara took her wine, she asked Rachel, “What’s that? I haven’t seen you drink dark liquor before.”

Rachel took a sip of the scotch. “Glenlivet. Another indulgence.”

Sara took a drink of her wine. “Again, I approve of your choice of indulgences.”

Sara and Rachel fell into a comfortable silence as they watched the other audience members file in.  As the lights dimmed, Sara focused her attention on the stage. The brilliant production unfolded, telling the story of Glinda and Elphaba and their adventures in Oz. The skyline of the Emerald City, along with the vividly surreal exterior set pieces depicting the Munchkin City, were only outdone by the extraordinary vocal performances by both the lead actresses and the supporting cast. Sara was completely captivated.

As Rachel and Sara stood, both clapping vigorously, the two lead actresses took their final curtain call.  Sara leaned over to Rachel. “This was wonderful.  Thank you so much!”

Rachel turned to Sara and smiled. “My pleasure.”

The foot traffic leaving the theatre was dense, and Sara found herself being jostled around as Rachel and she made their way into the lobby of the parking garage’s elevator bank.  An older, grey haired gentleman pushed past Sara so he wouldn’t be separated from a woman Sara assumed was his wife and in the process knocked Sara back against Rachel. A second later Sara felt Rachel’s hands firmly on her waist, and she was immediately aware of the feel of Rachel’s body pressed against her back.

Sara looked over her shoulder, as Rachel’s hands lingered on her waist. “Sorry. He caught me off guard.”

Rachel leaned in close so Sara could hear her over the crowd’s noise. “Glad I was here. Wouldn’t want you landing –” Rachel stopped herself.

“On my ass?” Sara chuckled. “You won’t offend me. That’s exactly what would have happened, as relying on the kindness of a stranger these days is no guarantee.” Sara craned her neck to see Rachel’s expression, but realized she hadn’t stopped speaking because she was worried about offending Sara. In fact, Sara wasn’t sure what Rachel’s expression conveyed, but it looked like something akin to desire.

“Not all strangers.” Rachel managed, obviously referring to how Sara and she met.

Sara smiled. “Thank heaven for exceptions to the rule.” Sara meant to say something else, but one of the elevators opened, and the sea of people – including Rachel and her – moved into the elevator.  In spite of the tight quarters, Sara wasn’t uncomfortable. Rachel had kept her hands on Sara’s waist, and the sensation was triggering feelings of security and comfort for Sara.  She felt safe with Rachel so close.

During the ride back to the restaurant where Sara and Rachel had eaten dinner and then left Rachel’s car, they passed the time with conversation and observations about the musical. When Sara pulled into the parking lot next to Rachel’s car, she felt a sudden sadness that their evening was drawing to a close.

“This was a lot of fun.  Thank you again for inviting me along.” Sara smiled as she turned to face Rachel.

Rachel unlatched her seatbelt. “I had a very nice time. The company and the entertainment were spot on.”

Sara, trying to delay their inevitable parting of ways, searched for something to say. “Can we do it again sometime? I don’t mean the show again – though that would be worth seeing twice – but dinner and an outing? Or we could do lunch, and then there are several really nice trails around the city. I’m sure there’s one that I wouldn’t nearly kill myself on. If you would want to, I would like to see more of you, we could –“

Rachel laid her hand on Sara’s. “I would love to spend more time together. Thank you for – in a roundabout way – asking me to.” Rachel turned and opened her door. “Next time, it’s up to you, so text me any ideas you might have.”

Sara blushed, embarrassed by her ramblings and confused why she only struggled with that when she was around Rachel. “Perfect. Looking forward to it. Night.”

***

In spite of what had been two great months, thanks in no small part to her new friendship with Rachel, Sara moved into her Thursday with absolute dread.  She had been neglecting Paul in order to spend time with Rachel, and now she was going to have to face the music.

As she walked down the shaded sidewalk in downtown San Antonio, she felt her nerves start to get the better of her.  Paul had been very abrupt on his call to her earlier in the week. He had refused to talk with her over the phone, instead insisting they meet for dinner at a local steakhouse, Bohanan’s.

When Sara had tried to call and cancel this afternoon, his administrative assistant, Delores, had very politely, but effectively, put her off.  Sara had called on three occasions and Delores had insisted on all three occasions that Paul was in meetings.  Sara knew damn well Delores had been instructed to not put her calls through, because in spite of being dense sometimes when it came to what Sara thought of the seriousness of their relationship, Paul was not a stupid man. He had no doubt surmised the last several weeks where he and Sara had spent only two nights together, neither of which Sara initiated, did not bode well for the continuation of the relationship.

Sara was rehearsing what she wanted to say as she entered the Bohanan’s bar.  She spotted Paul at the far end of the dark mahogany bar chatting with the bartender, who was dressed in a black vest with a crisp white shirt and bow tie.  Taking a deep breath, Sara crossed the bar.

Paul looked up, and smiled instantly upon seeing Sara. As he took her in an overly exuberant hug he gushed, “Christ, it’s been too long. You look wonderful.”

He knows something’s up. Sara put her purse down and asked the bartender for a Tanqueray and tonic, knowing she needed something stronger than wine for this conversation. “Has it been that long?  What, a week or two?”

Paul sat on the stool next to her and frowned. “You have to be kidding.  It’s been over two weeks, and you couldn’t be bothered to return my calls.”

Sara thanked the bartender as he placed the drink in front of her, and she took a long drink before she spoke. “About that.  Paul, I’ve been thinking…”

Paul waved her off with one hand as he took a sip of his Maker’s Mark. “I only kid, Sara. It’s no big deal, but I did have to give you some shit about it.  Water under the bridge.”

Sara felt herself waver.  Maybe it would be better if I just let this fade away?  It hasn’t been that difficult to ignore Paul over the past few weeks. No, you owe him an explanation.

“Actually Paul, it’s not water under the bridge for me. I haven’t had my heart in this relationship for some time, and I owe you the decency to tell you that it’s over.” Sara took another, longer drink of her cocktail before continuing. “Paul, it’s over.  I love you, but not like I should and certainly not like you love me.  I would say we can still be friends, but I don’t think that’s best for either of us.”  Sara took a deep breath and waited.  Paul’s face was completely flat.  She knew that was not a good sign, and the odds he was going quietly were diminishing with every second he sat next to her frozen.

“This is just great,” Paul gushed. “We’re together for nearly three years, and all you can say is you don’t love me like I love you.  What the fuck does that mean, Sara?” Not giving her a chance to respond, he continued. “What do you know about love?  For three years I have tried to get you to open up and be with me.  I mean really with me, and you always – even at your best – barely got around to introducing me to your parents and sister.”

Sara decided to let him go on.  She knew him well enough to know when he got a good head of steam up there was no reasoning with him. “How long have you felt this way?”  Paul asked and then downed the last of his Maker’s Mark, gesturing to the bartender for another.

“For a while.”  She hated her vagueness and forced herself to be more specific, even though she knew it would open up another line of questioning she was dreading. “For several months.  I should have been upfront with you a long time ago, and in my defense I did try to talk to you about how I felt, but you were very single-minded in what you thought was happening with us, and I just did…”

“Single-minded?  Is that what you call being in love?  Fuck that, Sara!”  Paul raised his voice enough that the bartender turned and looked in their direction before moving to assist another couple at the opposite end of the bar. Paul was unfazed and downed another drink. He placed a fifty on the bar and got up off the stool. “You’re going to die alone. It’s pretty simple, really. You haven’t the attention span or interest in anything other than yourself.  Tragic, really.”

That was it. Sara had felt bad about leading Paul on. She never should have stayed with him after the Vegas incident, and had wrestled with her own feelings of inadequacies when she realized she couldn’t love him like he wanted her to.  In the end though, she had known he wasn’t the one, even if she only had some vague sense of what that meant.  But she would be damned if she was going to let this overbearing, oblivious schmuck end it on his terms.  Especially when those terms were manifestations of his own hubris and ego.

Sara placed her hand over Paul’s and spoke in a very quiet tone that forced him to lean towards her. “Look, you pompous prick. We enjoyed each other, and yes, I did love you, but not in that ridiculous, over-exaggerated fantasy way you have playing out in your head daily. And as for dying alone, I don’t know anything about that, but what I do know is that’s a remarkably more appealing outcome then staying in this farce of a relationship with you.” Before Paul could gather his wits to respond, Sara got up, grabbed her purse, and calmly said over her shoulder as she left, “Thanks for the drink.”

As she pushed the heavy wooden doors of the bar open and exited onto the sidewalk she felt relief.  She knew this was something she should have done months ago, but at least it was done.  She walked briskly back toward the garage where she had parked. She grabbed her phone out of her purse to call Cynthia, but when she got her sister’s voicemail, she took a chance and called Rachel.

“Hello?”  Rachel’s voice had an instant calming effect on Sara.

“Hi.  How are you?” Sara knew she still sounded on edge, but couldn’t do anything about it.

“Good. How are you? You sound tense,” Rachel said with a hint of concern.

“I broke up with Paul.” There, it really was that simple.

“Oh, are you okay?”

Sara thought about it for a second, and then answered honestly. “Yes.  I really am. It should have been over months ago, but I was too lazy to have the conversation.  The past few weeks we’ve barely seen each other; so it seemed like the right time since the not seeing him had not upset me nor had I missed him.  I thought those were probably good indicators I wasn’t in it anymore. Right?”

There was a pause, then Rachel finally spoke. “You and I have been seeing a lot of each other over the past few weeks. I hope that didn’t contribute to you and Paul’s falling out?”

Sara felt her stomach flip, and she stopped dead in her tracks, causing the woman behind her to nearly walk over her. Her mind was racing as she realized her relationship with Rachel, though certainly not the root of her issues with Paul, had made her realize, by comparison, how unfeeling she was with him.  This was in direct contrast to how absolutely riddled with feelings she was over Rachel.  Those feelings ran the gambit of happy, joyful, amused, sometimes sad – usually at their parting – and, love. She had never thought a friendship could be so completely fulfilling, but when she was with Rachel she felt entirely herself.

“Sara? Are you still there?” Rachel said, pulling Sara back from her musings.

“I am. Sorry. No. Our friendship had nothing to do with it.  Paul and I had been struggling long before I met you.  So, please don’t worry about that.”  Sara didn’t think it was the time or the place to tell Rachel what she had just now only herself realized about how much the woman who saved her life truly meant to her.

“If you say not to worry about it then I won’t. Are we still on for tomorrow night?” Rachel asked.

Sara couldn’t help smiling. “Absolutely.  I’m looking forward to it.”

“Great. Take care, and if you need to talk some more, you know my number. Bye.”

“Good night, Rachel.”  Sara hung up feeling far better than any person just ending a three year relationship should.

***

The next few weeks were some of the best in Sara’s life.  She was feeling relaxed and comfortable in her own skin.  This was in no small part due to her friendship with Rachel.  She looked forward to their outings, and even though she had never been one of those people to chat on the phone, she found with Rachel she didn’t mind so much.  Often the two women would stay up into the late hours of the evening talking about a myriad of topics.

The two took to running together at nights, and then frequently having dinner after.  They had even talked about running a marathon together, though Sara had doubts of her ability to manage the training schedule with her work.

Rachel and Sara were having lunch on a rainy Saturday afternoon when Rachel said, “I have to leave for a week and go to Germany.  There is an estate that has several Matisse originals that I am going to try to get.  They are small sketches, but I think it’s worth the trip.”

Sara was excited that Rachel had the business opportunity, but felt oddly sad at the thought of not seeing her for a week.  “I think that’s a great opportunity.  Be sure to send me a postcard.”  Sara forced the smile and hoped she sold it better then she felt it.

“You’ll miss me then?”  Rachel asked with a smirk.

Sara looked at Rachel, and before she could stop herself she said, “Yes, I will miss you.” Sara looked down and then directly at Rachel. “May I ask you a question?” Rachel nodded. “Do you enjoy my company?  Because I enjoy yours.  It makes me very happy to be with you, and I’m glad, regardless of the circumstances, that we met. I hope that doesn’t make you feel weird.”  Sara held her breath for what seemed forever waiting for Rachel’s reply.

“I would rather –” Rachel stopped herself, but after a second seemed to find some courage of her own, and continued. “I would rather spend time with you than… well, than with anyone else.  I hope that doesn’t make you feel weird. Please don’t misunderstand me when I say–“

Sara, sensing Rachel was struggling, attempted to abate her friend’s concerns. “Don’t explain. I understand.”

But Rachel continued. “No, wait. It’s not what you think.” Rachel looked down at the table, and then, confidently, directly at Sara. “I want you to know I’m gay.  I can’t imagine that matters to you, but I have felt strange not mentioning it before now.  We’ve spent a lot of time together, and it’s gotten to the point I feel like I’m lying to you by omission.”  Rachel looked nervously at Sara as if she was waiting for permission to breathe.

Sara had a torrent of emotions racing through her.  She had been almost instantly enamored with Rachel, and had assumed it was due to the fact the woman saved her life. Now with this new information, she felt more uncertain than ever as to why she was having this strong of a reaction to Rachel.

Rachel nodded, without breaking eye contact with Sara.  “Are you okay?”  Rachel asked with a hint of hesitation.

“I’m good. Thank you for telling me, and you’re right.  It doesn’t matter to me. Not in the least.” Sara realized it did matter though. She felt euphoric and unexpectedly hopeful. “Are you seeing anyone?” Sara held her breath waiting for Rachel’s response.

“No.  Not now, anyway.”  Rachel said the last part with a hint of sadness.

Though this response made Sara happier than it should have, she could see the topic was clearly a difficult one for Rachel. Sara cautiously asked, “By the way you said that, I’m thinking at some point there has been – someone serious?”

Rachel smiled warily. “Yes, but those things can’t last.”

Sara hesitated at Rachel’s choice of words.  “Can’t last?  Why is that?”  Rachel shifted in her chair, and Sara realized she was acting the lawyer.  “Sorry, force of habit.  I don’t mean to pry.”

“I appreciate the concern. It’s really been a long time ago. I’m literally not the same person any more. So can we move on?” Rachel looked hopefully at Sara.

“Of course. Now, back to how completely miserable I am going to be without you for the next week. I may have to increase the lithium doses.”

Rachel caught Sara’s teasing, and played along. “Ah, there’s that dedication I know and love. For the record, I’ll miss you, too.  We should commit to traveling together at some point. A vacation.  What do you think?”

Sara was overjoyed with the idea of spending uninterrupted time with Rachel, but didn’t want to come across as too eager. “I would really enjoy that.  Maybe in late spring?  Things are usually pretty slow at the office.”

“Then it’s settled.  When I get back next week, we can decide where and when.”

Sara couldn’t stop herself, and found her hand on top of Rachel’s.  She knew she shouldn’t.  She was still not sure what she felt for Rachel, and certainly didn’t want to confuse things.  In spite of this, though, she was very pleased that Rachel didn’t pull her hand away.

Chapter 7

A week after Rachel had left, Sara was sitting at a business dinner.  She usually enjoyed the back-and-forth inherent to those types of gatherings.  A heated debate about the current political climate or the most recent decision from the Supreme Court was standard fare.  On this night, however, Sara’s mind continued to wander to Rachel. She had grown used to seeing Rachel several times a week; but more than the routine, Sara liked being with Rachel.  Specifically, she wished she was sitting across the table from her, enjoying her company, her humor, and looking into those beautiful green eyes.

Instead she was sitting across from Manuel Garza, who was best known for stealing associates’ lunches from the break room refrigerator.  And his eyes were a flat brown.

“Glass? Have we gone off the reservation on this one?” Allan Harris, a partner, asked in a deep southern drawl, bringing Sara out of her musings.

“What, Allan? Reservations where?” Sara wrinkled her brow.

The table irrupted in laughter. Allan spoke over the banter. “Photosynthesis. The next renewable energy source. And how will we determine the rates?”

Sara’s face took on a red hue, as she shifted in her chair. She knew she had fumbled. She didn’t want to hear about it for the next month, so she cleared her throat. “Considering the laundry list of expensive metals used in catalysis, such as platinum, titanium, iridium, molybdenum, the going rate per kilowatt would run the consumer...” Sara looked toward the ceiling and in an exaggerated fashion, counted on her fingers. “Hmmm, roughly five dollars per kilowatt hour compared to the average sixteen cents consumers pay now.”  The table had fallen silent, and Sara continued unabated. “You see Allan, the question isn’t how will we determine rates. We know the rates would be astronomical. The question is how we generate the energy source while excluding the components that make it unmarketable.”

Sara smiled innocently at her fellow dinner guests.  Allan spoke first. “Well done.” He gestured to the server. “I’m buying you a drink for that. Who the hell has ever heard of molybdenum?”

The table erupted in laughter, and then fell back into a series of conversations, one feeding off the other. Sara, feeling she had successfully salvaged her professional honor, comfortably sat back in her chair.  Within minutes her mind was back on Rachel. It was at that moment, when in spite of further embarrassment, Sara could not keep her thoughts off of Rachel, she realized she had more than feelings of friendship for Rachel.  When she was with Rachel she had an almost overwhelming urge to touch her.  There had been times over the past few weeks that Sara’s hands had literally ached for wanting to touch Rachel.  Sara had no idea how deep her feelings for Rachel went, but she had never felt anything like them, and it had been a little shocking to her.

At thirty-five, Sara imagined she had run the gamut of emotions.  She had experienced loss and heartache.  She had moments of pure joy and moments of terrible sorrow.  But Sara had not been prepared for how intense her feelings for Rachel were.  Sara had loved before, but had not necessarily needed anyone before.  The realization left Sara feeling shell-shocked and disoriented.  She managed to muddle her way through the rest of the evening with no major gaffs, but her insides were doing somersaults, and she had no idea if – or how – she was going to keep these feelings to herself once Rachel returned.

***

The next day, as Sara drove towards Rachel’s gallery, she was nervous.  She couldn’t wait to see Rachel, but didn’t know how she would behave.  Before Rachel had left for her trip overseas, Sara had an inclination that her feelings for Rachel had grown beyond friendship; now that she was certain, she was worried Rachel would look at her and instantly know.  Sara sensed Rachel’s feelings were only those of friendship, and she worried that Rachel would compromise her own feelings to avoid hurting Sara’s. That thought made Sara’s stomach do back flips.

Sara pulled up in front of the row of offices just as the clouds that had been threatening rain all afternoon finally gave way. There was no marquees out front, just the suite number and awning that Sara rushed up under in an effort to minimize how wet she got.  The last thing she wanted was to look like a drowned rat the first time she saw Rachel.

Sara pushed the button next to the door, looked toward the security camera, and smiled.  A second later she heard a series of clicks, then the buzz triggered Sara to push firmly on the glass door.  She had only been in Rachel’s gallery one other time, and she continued to be amazed at how Rachel managed to keep track of all of the sculptures and paintings she had stored in the cluttered space. She wound her way through the walkway toward the office.

“Rachel?  You back there?”  Sara hesitated. She was not sure if Rachel was with a client.  They had a lunch date, but Sara couldn’t wait to see Rachel, and as a result she was nearly twenty minutes early. “I’m early.  Sorry.”  Sara waited for a response.

Sara came to a stop outside of a closed door leading to Rachel’s office.  She could hear two voices, both women, coming from behind the door.  The fact the voices were muffled wasn’t the only reason Sara was having trouble making out what was being said; the two women were speaking in German.  After a few seconds, Sara realized what she was doing amounted to eavesdropping, and she silently chastised herself as she backed away from the door. How rude is this?  She knows you’re here because she buzzed you in. Give her some privacy.

As Sara backed away Rachel appeared through the door, followed closely by Coleen. “Sorry to leave you waiting, Sara.  Coleen and I were just finishing up”

Coleen flashed a dazzling smile at Sara. “How wonderful to see you again.  You look tasty in that sweater.  Where did you get it, may I ask?”

Sara inexplicably felt Coleen was talking about something other than her sweater, but having only met the woman one other time, thought it inappropriate to challenge her. “Talbots.  I’m glad you like it.”

Coleen moved smoothly around Rachel while still looking Sara up and down.  With a devilish grin, Coleen grasped Sara’s hand between her own. “You wear it very well.  I imagine you wouldn’t wear it even better.”

Rachel cleared her throat and stepped up to Coleen’s shoulder. “Nice.  That’s enough, Coleen.”

While still holding Sara’s hand and her gaze, Coleen said to Rachel, “Sie ist schön. Wenn Sie nicht möchten, dass ihr, ich will sie haben. Glücklich.”

Rachel firmly placed her hand on Coleen’s shoulder. “I know.” She looked at Sara with a silent apology.  “You were leaving, Coleen. Remember?”

Coleen reluctantly stepped back, releasing Sara’s hand. “Sie sind kein Spaß mein freund. Ich denke, Sie werden immer langweiliger mit dem Alter. Es paßt nicht zu Ihnen, oder ich.”

Sara wasn’t sure what had just happened. What she did know was that Coleen was incredibly charming, if not a little strange.  Sara also realized that Coleen’s hands were exactly the same as Rachel’s – smooth and unnaturally cool to the touch.  And her eyes were amazing.  Where Rachel’s were an almost iridescent green, Coleen’s looked like the bluest ocean.  Sara hadn’t realized she wasn’t breathing properly throughout the exchange until she was suddenly gasping for air.

“Then I will leave the two of you to it.” Coleen leaned in and kissed Rachel’s cheek. She turned toward Sara as if to do the same, but was thwarted by Rachel’s hand on her shoulder again.  Coleen smiled sheepishly. “Well, it seems she wants you all to herself.  My loss.”

Sara blushed. “Ah, thanks… I think.” With a quick wink, Coleen moved past Sara and let herself out.

Sara and Rachel stood next to each other, watching Coleen’s exit. Sara was immediately aware of the tension in her friend. “How do you know her again?  She’s like from another age or something.”  Sara turned to see Rachel openly grimacing.

“I’m sorry about that. Coleen is shameless, and all that implies.  I hope it wasn’t too awful?” Rachel looked sheepish.

Sara chuckled. “Oh it was.  It’s always terrible to have a beautiful, charming – and, dare I say, a little mysterious– woman hit on you.  I’m devastated.”

Rachel looked at Sara for the first time since Coleen had left and couldn’t help but smile. “I see you have been working on those sarcasm skills in my absence.”

“I have to keep you guessing. I wouldn’t want you to get bored with me - Es paßt nicht zu Ihnen, oder ich.” Sara’s accent was spot on.

Rachel’s eyes widened. “You speak German?”

Sara smiled and nudged Rachel’s shoulder. “I’m full of surprises. Ready to eat?”

Rachel managed to close her mouth long enough to respond. “I’m just wrapping up.”  Barely had the words left her mouth before Sara was hugging her.  She knew Rachel wasn’t big on affection, but Sara couldn’t stop herself.

“I missed you.”  Sara continued to hug Rachel tightly, and to her absolute joy, she felt Rachel’s arm wrap around her.  Unlike the usual loose hug Rachel had given Sara in the past, the full length of Rachel’s body came in contact with Sara’s, and she was acutely aware of Rachel against her. Sara felt she couldn’t get close enough to Rachel and had to restrain herself from crushing Rachel against her.  It was only by sheer force of will that Sara was able to push away.

When the two women broke their embrace, Rachel immediately turned her back to Sara.  “Ah, let me get my keys, and we can head out.”

Sara instinctively sensed something was wrong.  She had crossed a line and Rachel was uncomfortable now.  “Sure.  I’ll wait.”

Rachel disappeared to the back and after several minutes reemerged, keys in hand.  “Ready?”  Rachel asked with a smile, still avoiding eye contact.

“Yep.  I think it is your turn to pick?”  Sara was immediately aware of Rachel’s stiff posture.  Sara promised herself she wouldn’t initiate physical contact again unless it was clear Rachel wanted it.  The problem was Sara had no idea how she was going to manage that.  Becoming more aware of her feelings for Rachel over the past week made being in the same room with her – and keeping her feelings to herself – almost more than she could handle.  The urge to tell Rachel how she felt was caught just at the back of her throat, begging to be spoken.  Though, if Sara was honest with herself, Rachel seemed to have absolutely no interest in her romantically and went out of her way to make that apparent with reactions. Case in point, thought Sara as she recalled the awkward hug.

“J. Alexander’s?”  Rachel suggested as the two women exited the gallery and Rachel turned to lock the door.  Without looking at Sara, Rachel quietly said, “I missed you too, by the way.”

It took Sara a second to register what Rachel had said.  It had barely been said above a whisper.  Sara put her hand on Rachel’s shoulder as she turned from locking the door.  “I missed you more than I knew I would.”  Sara felt the blood rising to her face, and her pulse quicken.  As this happened, she saw Rachel’s face change to an expression Sara could only describe as uncomfortable.

“Thank you.  Let’s go.”  Rachel hurried past Sara to her car.

Sara hurried after Rachel, grateful the rain had stopped. Once both women were settled in the car, Sara turned to Rachel. “J’s sounds great, by the way.”

Rachel kept her eyes forward.  “Then we’re off.”

Sara wasn’t sure what had happened between the door and the car, but Rachel was outright distant as she gripped the steering wheel.  The drive to the restaurant, which Sara had anticipated would be filled with chatter about Rachel’s trip to Germany, was silent.

As they pulled up in front of J. Alexander’s, a favorite of Sara’s for anything ranging from mesquite grilled hamburgers to fish and chips, she was tired of the silent treatment.

As Rachel went to get out of the car, Sara placed her hand on Rachel’s shoulder. “What is it?  You’ve been gone over a week, and you have barely said two words to me since we got in the car.” Sara was trying to manage her tone. She didn’t want to seem upset when in fact she was concerned.

Rachel took a deep breath and slowly turned to face Sara.  “I’m just tired.  The jet lag is lingering longer than I thought.  I’m sorry.”

Sara wasn’t convinced. She had known Rachel for nearly three months and had never so much as seen her yawn. Her assertion that she was jet lagged didn’t jive because she not only seemed perfectly fine prior to leaving her gallery, but she looked amazing; the woman sitting next to Sara did not look even remotely tired. In the end, Sara didn’t think pushing the issue would make anything better. She knew Rachel well enough to be able to read when she didn’t want to talk about something. “If you’re not feeling well, then let’s call it a night.”  Sara meant it, even if the idea of leaving Rachel was disappointing.  She didn’t want Rachel to be unhappy.

There were several moments of silence after Sara spoke. Instinctively, Sara reached for Rachel’s hand.  When, after a few seconds, Sara released Rachel’s hand, she was surprised Rachel immediately took Sara’s hand back in hers.  Before she realized it, Rachel had intertwined her fingers with Sara’s.  The feeling caused a wave of heat to rush up Sara’s neck.

There was a flash of intense green color in Rachel’s eyes that brought Sara back into the moment.  Before she had a second to process it, Rachel dropped her hand and faced forward in the car seat.

“I think you’re right.  I should get some sleep.  Would you be too upset if we saw each other tomorrow night?  It will be my treat, for being a bit of an ass tonight.”

Sara cleared her throat.  “Sure.  I have a late meeting tomorrow, but can meet you somewhere after.  Around seven?”

Rachel finally looked back at Sara.  The intense color Sara was sure she had seen wasn’t there anymore, just Rachel’s beautiful green eyes.   “Thank you, and I am sorry.  Can we at least get you something to go before we leave?”

“Actually, I think I will.  Shouldn’t take too long.”  Sara started to get out of the car, but she paused when she realized Rachel wasn’t also exiting the car. “Aren’t you coming?”

Rachel sighed heavily and reached for her cell phone.  “I think I should wait.”

“Are you serious?”  Sara hadn’t meant it to sound so harsh, but she was taken aback. Sara was getting a little annoyed at this point.  It wouldn’t take Rachel too much energy to just sit with her in the restaurant bar while she waited for her food.  In the seconds after the comment, combined with Rachel’s non-response, Sara felt her annoyance growing. “Never mind. It’s fine.”  Sara got out of the car quickly and slammed the door. She paused after – her back to the car – and had a moment where she thought about opening the car door and apologizing to Rachel, but she didn’t feel apologetic.

Sara turned to walk around the front of her car and was startled to see Rachel standing near the hood.  “What?  How did you do that?”  Sara stammered.

Rachel took another step toward Sara and motioned to the restaurant’s front doors. “You seemed upset, so I thought better of waiting in the car.  Ready?” Sara felt confused.  This was not something she was used to at all.  How was it possible for Rachel to open the door, and walk the ten feet around the front of the car in what Sara was sure was less than five seconds? With no words to explain her own confusion, or even a coherent question forming, Sara found herself following Rachel into the restaurant.

***

As Rachel drove Sara back to her car, which they had left at Rachel’s gallery, Sara found her mind wandering back to how quickly Rachel had gotten out of the car.  She was also thinking about how every once in a while there would be flashes of color in Rachel’s eyes that seemed unnatural and then there was the coolness of her skin, even after they had been running for an hour. And there’s the sweat thing, Sara thought.

“You don’t sweat.”  Sara heard her voice break the silence in the car. She wasn’t sure she had meant to speak, but since it was out now...

“What?” Rachel asked after a few seconds.

Sara cleared her throat.  “We run.” Sara still had a click in her throat, but she continued. “I mean, when we run, you don’t sweat.  We can go for an hour and I am drenched, but you – not a drop.”

Rachel kept her eyes forward.  “I wish that were true.  I sweat a lot.  I do have some fantastic sports tops that pull the moisture away –“

“Yeah, I have the same brand, but I, again, am drenched after a run.” Sara was feeling more confident in stating her case.  As she thought more about it, her certainty grew.

Rachel shifted in the car seat, and flexed her long tapered fingers around the steering wheel. “I don’t understand.  Are you asking me a question or making an observation.  I’m not sure how you want me to respond.”

Sara took a deep breath and wondered what she did expect.  “I just think it’s strange.  I’ve seen shows on the Discovery Channel about people that don’t sweat because they can’t.  But those people don’t run twenty miles a week.  So what gives?”

There was a long silence, when finally Rachel spoke.  “I do sweat.  I mean, I’ve never given it that much thought, but I am certain I sweat.  When I take my clothes off after a run to shower, they’re wet.”

Sara had to push the image of a naked Rachel getting into the shower out of her mind so she could concentrate on the conversation at hand.  “Hmm.  I suppose.  We do a lot of night runs; so it’s possible I just don’t see the sweat.”

The awkward mood in the car was broken by Rachel’s melodic laughter.  “You’re serious?  Do you hear this conversation?  You are asking me to explain to you why you don’t see me sweat.  I have to be honest, Sara, I’m not sure where you’re going, but it’s verging on ridiculous.”

Sara felt her blood rise.  She had the distinct impression Rachel was trying to turn the attention off the question and back on the questioner.  It was an old lawyer’s trick, and Sara wasn’t having any of it.  “It’s not ridiculous to wonder why someone who has just run five miles in South Texas humidity isn’t sweating and isn’t passing out as a result of not sweating.”

As Sara was continuing to make her case, they pulled up in front of Rachel’s gallery.  Rachel turned the engine off, undid her seatbelt, and reached for the door handle.  Sara turned to her quickly.  “That’s it?  You’re not going to answer my question?”  Sara knew she was making more of this than she should.  She realized that to an outside observer her line of questioning would sound absurd.  She had looked forward to the evening with Rachel and was disappointed to see it come to an abrupt end.  Now she was mad at herself for not letting this conversation go so they could at least end on a civil note.

Rachel slowly turned back to Sara.  In fact, Rachel positioned herself so she was squarely facing Sara.  “The next time we run together, you can check it out for yourself.  As silly as this sounds, I will say it – Sara, the next time we run together, you can check me for sweat.”

The two women looked intently at each other.  Sara felt the humor of the moment creeping in, and in spite of wanting to keep a stiff upper lip, she began to smile, and eventually laugh.  “I’m sorry.  I’m being an ass.  Worse, a pushy ass.  Please forgive me?”

Rachel grinned. “You are being an ass, but you’re forgiven.  And I’m sorry to be defensive.  I’m just tired.”

Sara reached over the center console of the car and took Rachel’s hand.  “I had looked forward to the evening with you, and when it was cut short, I became – well I acted like a child and picked a fight.  I’m sorry.”

Rachel smiled.  “You’re fine.  We’re fine.  Don’t worry about it.  We will try this again tomorrow night.”

The two women locked eyes, and Sara saw a look cross Rachel’s face that she hadn’t seen before.  It was longing.  Sara felt her heart quicken at the realization that maybe there was an attraction on Rachel’s part.  Sara also realized she desperately wanted Rachel to act on that longing.  She wanted Rachel to kiss her.  She was trying to think of a way to tell her it was okay, but Sara couldn’t move her eyes from Rachel’s.

Rachel broke the stare first.  “Well, goodnight.”  Rachel removed her hand from Sara’s.

Sara nodded. “Goodnight, Rachel.” She got out of the car still feeling lightheaded.

Chapter 8

“What are we watching tonight?”  Sara asked as she sat down on the sofa next to Rachel, popcorn in hand. Rachel had been over to Sara’s place several times when they would meet for runs, but this was the first time she was staying for any length of time.  Sara had been a little nervous in suggesting it after the awkwardness of their failed dinner attempt the night before, but Sara wanted to take Rachel at her word when she said they were okay.

“Thanks to Netflix, we have for your viewing pleasure - Zombieland.”

“Seriously?  I know I was a shit last night, but Rachel, that’s gross.  All that blood and gore.  I wouldn’t have thought it was your type of film, considering the swooning effect blood evidently has on you.”

Rachel chuckled. “I don’t mind if the plot is good.” Rachel looked earnestly at Sara. “And if I know the blood isn’t real.” Rachel hit the power button on the remote.  “Give it a go. If it’s too much we can always watch American Idol. And besides, I can assure you Zombieland is a completely inaccurate telling of the downfall of western civilization via a pandemic.” Rachel winked.

“Ok, but know, I consider American Idol worse, far scarier – and it may actually be the downfall of western civilization.” Sara nudged Rachel with her shoulder. The two women settled back onto Sara’s overstuffed leather sofa, but after the opening credits – with their still shots of every imaginable gore – Sara insisted the film get turned off.  “This is too much,” Sara said as she turned her face into Rachel’s shoulder, and she couldn’t help but inhale. Rachel smelled like fresh flowers. Jesus, you’re pathetic, Glass. Like a teenage boy. As Sara was reprimanding herself, she felt Rachel stiffen and lean away.  “I’m sorry, but the film is too much and we’re not even through the opening credits,” Sara insisted.

Rachel got up, and, even though the remote was on the table next to the sofa, she walked the distance to the entertainment center and turned the television off.  “Then we don’t have to watch it.”

Sara put the popcorn on the table and walked over to Rachel. “I didn’t mean to upset you.  I can suck it up if it really matters to you.”  Rachel stepped toward Sara, and Sara felt her breath catch.  There was intensity in Rachel’s eyes that she hadn’t seen.  It was more forceful than the longing she had seen the night before.

“I just...” Rachel hesitated. “You… your scent…”

“Well thanks, Rachel.  Is this a jab at me over the whole sweating thing, because ha-ha I get it –“

“No, it’s – you’re wonderful. I mean you smell wonderful.”  Rachel closed her eyes, lifted her head slightly, and inhaled through her nose. “Your smell is so clean, with hints of – lavender and vanilla.”  As if she suddenly realized what she was saying, Rachel stopped herself and took a step back from Sara. “Must be new soap?”

Sara was confused, but what she knew for certain was she wanted to be close to Rachel.  She had never felt this way about anyone, and she didn’t have a clue what to do about it. In spite of what Rachel had said, to Sara it was becoming obvious there was a mutual attraction.

“American Idol it is then?”  Rachel returned to the sofa, and Sara followed.

The two women sat in silence for over a half hour watching the train wreck of contestants stream by.  Sara felt the tension building in her.  She could feel the words pushing up from her chest into her throat and threatening to choke her if she didn’t say it.  She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Rachel?”

Rachel didn't look away from the television. “Hmm?”  When Sara didn’t speak, Rachel turned her head and took in Sara’s sober expression. “What is it?”

“Rachel – I’m in love with you.”  There. She had said the thing which had been sitting at the back of her throat for weeks.  She had no idea what it meant long-term, but she knew if she hadn’t said it she would drown in it.

The few seconds it took Rachel to respond seemed infinite to Sara. “I’m in love with you, too.”

The breath that Sara had been holding finally found its escape and the relief was unbelievable. “Thank God.  I thought I was imagining the whole thing in my head.”  Sara threw herself at Rachel, clinging to her and burying her face in the side of Rachel’s neck.  She had never been this close to Rachel.  The sensation made her dizzy.  Rachel smelled like roses with a hint of lilac, and her skin was so smooth it felt unreal. Sara hadn’t realized how much she had wanted this closeness until she was finding it difficult to let Rachel go.

Sara was not expecting what Rachel said next. “How old do you think I am?”  Rachel asked the question in a more serious tone than Sara had ever heard her use.

Sara leaned away from Rachel and smiled hesitantly. “I – well I don’t know.”  Sara moved back from Rachel while still holding her hand.  “Are women supposed to talk about their ages?”  Rachel didn’t flinch, nor was there a hint of humor on her face.  Sara swallowed hard, “I would guess early thirties.  If I’ve overshot the mark, forgive me. I’ve never been able to tell people’s ages or weight.”

Rachel sighed.  She closed her eyes, then opened them, looking intently at Sara.  “I was born in 1914.  In Poland.”  She didn’t blink.  She didn’t look away.  Her gaze locked on Sara.

Sara found a smile forming on her lips, and she suddenly had the urge to laugh out loud.  What was this?  Sara thought. She had imagined the conversation may be awkward, but this was silly.  And she couldn’t figure out what Rachel’s angle was.  “What’s the joke?”

“There isn’t one.” Rachel finally broke eye contact.  “I am, for all intents and purposes, ninety-seven years old.”

The laughter came in spite of Sara’s best efforts.  “I’m sorry, but that’s funny.  Well – you’ve aged well.”

Rachel stood up and stepped away, turning her back to Sara. “I knew you wouldn’t believe me.”

“Believe what, Rachel?  That you’re nearly a hundred years old and don’t look a day past thirty-five?  What are you playing at?  If you aren’t attracted to me, then say so. Or if you just thought you had to say you loved me because I said I love you, say that, but please, don’t do this.”

Before Sara could blink, in fact faster than a blink, faster than a flutter of a hummingbird’s wings, Rachel went from standing nearly ten feet away, to kneeling in front of Sara.  Out of instinct Sara startled and sat back. “What did you do?  How?”

“I had to show you something; otherwise, you were starting to think I was crazy, or worse, that I was putting you off.  Neither is the case.”  She looked Sara square in the face, dropping her voice to barely a whisper. “I care very much for you. I meant it when I said I’m in love with you.”  All the confusion disappeared for Sara, and she wanted nothing more than to hold Rachel.  She leaned toward her, but before she could touch her, Rachel was instantly back across the room.

“Stop that!”  Sara was getting frustrated and stood up.  “I see, now explain to me what the hell this is!”

Rachel sighed and gestured for Sara to sit back on the sofa. “Please.” Sara sat back down on the sofa, and Rachel sat next to her. “Like I said, I was born nearly a hundred years ago, and in 1939, I was born again.”

“What - like an Evangelical or something?”  Still with the humor.  Shut up and listen, Glass, Sara told herself.

“Cute.  No, absolutely nothing like that.  I was living in Poland with my family.  We lived in a small village near Warsaw, and the war was coming.  We fled the city for the countryside and stayed with relatives, but by the fall of 1938 nowhere was safe.  We were rounded up and put into camps.  Not the concentration camps you’ve read about, but labor camps.  The Nazis needed free labor to build roads, bridges, tanks, and jeeps.  You name it and there was a factory for it.”

Sara was beginning to believe this.  The way Rachel spoke about it was so casual, so matter-of-fact.  Like anyone would relay a memory from their life.  Sara wasn’t smiling anymore, and she didn’t feel like laughing.  In fact, she felt sick to her stomach with anticipation.

Rachel sensed Sara’s mood changing.  “Are you okay?  I don’t want to upset you, but I don’t want to continue to lie to you either.”

Sara nodded. “Fine.  It’s fine.  Please, don’t stop.”

Rachel looked earnestly at Sara, pausing before she continued. “My father was an engineer so we were put up in a small house in the camp. This somehow was considered a blessing, since most of the prisoners were put in makeshift cabins that froze in the winter and baked in the summer.  I met a woman there.  I already knew I liked women, though at that time there wasn’t the same awareness there is now; so we thought we were just very good friends.”

Sara found herself nodding.  She then had a moment where she thought how stupid she was going to feel when Rachel popped the joke, but then she remembered the ease and speed of Rachel’s movements, the coolness of her skin, the flashes of light in her eyes, and Sara began to believe there was something here beyond a prank.

“She started trying to convince me to run away with her.  She said we could escape to the French resistance and then come back for our families.  I didn’t want to leave.  My mother had already been killed in a bombing raid, and my brother, sister, and father were all I had in the world. We were prisoners, but we were treated well.  Ela – that was her name – wasn’t so lucky.  Her father had died when she was young, and she had taken care of her mother ever since.  They cooked in the dining hall, so they were one of the unfortunate thousands that stayed in the cramped housing.  She persisted, and after several months, I agreed.  I loved her and knew she would go with or without me.”

Rachel paused.  She closed her eyes.  Sara took the opportunity to move towards her.  She gently slid next to her, careful not to startle her.  Rachel opened her eyes and looked at Sara.  “You’re not afraid?”

Sara reached for Rachel’s hand.  “It’s still you.  I don’t know what you’re about to tell me, but it’s still you.”

Rachel’s eyes filled with love and she grasped Sara’s hand. “We did escape and made our way through the woods, and eventually came across a group of Maquis.  They were bands of guerrilla fighters that were part of the French Resistance.  We didn’t realize how animalistic they truly were.”

Rachel got up and began to pace.  “After a month with them, a man attacked me while I was on patrol.  I knew him from the Maquis camp.  I assumed he was going to rape me, but he didn’t.  He – he turned me.”

“Turned you into what?”  Sara got up and stood behind Rachel.

“He turned me into – well, what you would call a vampire, but it’s different than that.  It’s not what you know from books and movies.”

Sara looked confused, but to Rachel’s relief did not look horrified.  “I don’t watch those movies or read those sorts of books.  You need to explain.”

Rachel looked at Sara.  She made eye contact only briefly, then began to pace again.  “I mean what I said.  He turned me into a vampire.  In that moment my human life ended and I became – I died.”

“Obviously not.  You’re here. I don’t know what like-a-vampire means.  I’ve seen you in the sunlight.  You live in South Texas, for Christ’s sake.  Shouldn’t you be in a coffin a good chunk of the day?”

“Myths.  They are all myths.  You’re getting upset.  Please let me explain.”

“Good idea.”  Sara took a calming breath and sat down.

Chapter 9

Rachel was headstrong.  Her father had told her it would get her in trouble someday.  “We need to go along with this, love.  It will pass.  Your mother and I lived through the first Great War, and this too shall pass.”

Rachel wanted to believe her father.  He had never lied to her before.  This was different though. She couldn’t imagine how he would know the outcome of this. The Nazis had raided their small Polish village over a week ago, and they were still holding the majority of the villagers – their friends – in a large factory on the outskirts of town.

Rachel, her father Iwan, along with her brother Jacob and sister Michelle, hadn’t seen her mother in two days, since parts of their village came under mortar fire.  Though her father kept insisting that in the end things would work out if they only cooperated with the occupiers, Rachel could see the anxiety grow in his eyes as the hours turned to days.  The news of her mother’s death came near dawn on the fourth day.

She had at that time only seen her father cry twice.  Once when his mother died of influenza and when her younger sister Michelle was born.  This time, though, was obviously more reminiscent of the former. Her father’s sobs could be heard throughout the small one bedroom apartment her family was now confined to.

“Pigs.” Jacob muttered from his seat across the well-worn breakfast table. “Filthy Nazi pigs.  They come here and take and take.”  His voice grew gradually louder as he stood and began pacing back and forth in the small space. He was three years younger than Rachel, and by far the tallest of any man in their village. At nearly six feet three inches, along with his dark hair and piercing green eyes, Jacob was a handsome man.

“Keep your voice down. Father is already upset enough without you storming off and getting yourself killed, too,” Rachel said, barely above a whisper. She didn’t want either her father or sister – who was sleeping and still blissfully unaware of their mother’s fate – to hear.

Rachel’s words only seemed to fuel Jacob’s rage.  He glared at her, then moved toward her with such speed she thought he meant to hit her.  But before he overtook her, his eyes averted and he moved toward the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?”  Rachel asked, trailing after her brother as he pulled on his coat. “They’ll not let you leave this place.  You know this. “

As if suddenly struck deaf, Jacob did not flinch or look Rachel’s way, but rather stayed intent on exiting.

“Hello?  Can you hear me?  Let me out of here!”  Jacob yelled, beating furiously on the wooden door of the apartment. “Pigs!”

Rachel made every effort to pull him away from the door and silence him.  But Jacob was not only tall, but very strong. He had at least a hundred pounds on her so he simply could not be persuaded to move.  After a few minutes of his pounding and yelling, their father made his way into the common area of the apartment.  His eyes were blood shot and he clung to a photo of his wife.

“What is this?”  Iwan asked with a voice ravaged by hours of crying. “Boy, I asked you a question.  What are you doing?”

Jacob stepped back from the door and hung his head. “We should be able to see her.  Not just take the word of a Nazi pig that our mother, your wife, is dead.  I have to see it for myself.”

Iwan walked over to his son.  He slowly raised a hand and placed it gently on the boy’s cheek.  “There are things in this world best left unseen, and I can imagine no value in seeing your mother lifeless.  I don’t want that to be my last memory of the woman who bore me three beautiful children, gave me more love than any one man deserves, and was always – always – so full of life.”  His voice trailed off at the end, and he sank down into a nearby chair where he began to cry again.

Jacob seemed to consider this for a moment.  Rachel went and knelt next to her father. All three were startled when they heard Michelle’s small voice coming from the bedroom. “Father.  Where are you?  I want mother.”

Iwan and Rachel locked eyes, and Rachel saw a fear and sadness she had only imagined could live in the truly damned.  She wondered if that was their fate. If this was hell, were they destined to be trapped in this small confined space, mourning the loss of their mother and never having the chance to avenge her death?  As she tried to picture it, her father rose from the chair and began to walk toward the bedroom. He took Michelle's hand and led her back to bed, closing the door silently behind him. Rachel fought the tears in her eyes. Once there, he would share something horrible with his ten year old daughter, and their worlds would never be the same.

***

Months passed, and Rachel was tasked with maintaining the small apartment while her father worked in the factory, her brother worked on the assembly line, and her sister worked in the sewing section of the camp.  Overall, Rachel’s lot was easier than most.  She had even managed to make a friend.

Ela had come to the camp only a few weeks after Rachel. Unlike Rachel, she was housed in the large dormitories that dotted the camp.  Her father had died when she was only a child, and her mother was never right after.  Ela cared for her, but she was of little use to the overall production efforts in the labor camp. Ela now lived daily with the threat of her mother being killed, or worse: shipped to a more gruesome camp.

Rachel and Ela would meet in the camp’s laundry facility.  Rachel washed her family’s clothes and bed linens while Ela worked through mounds of uniforms and towels belonging to the Nazi soldiers who maintained the camp’s security.

At first, Rachel thought her fondness for the petite blond woman was nothing more than a need for some sort of human contact outside her family.  As time passed though, both women realized their feelings for each other were more intense. They found themselves making excuses to touch each other and be nearer than the circumstances called for.

“I want to leave this place when Mama dies,” Ela said while folding her hundredth towel that day.

Rachel stopped her own folding and looked at her friend in shock. “Are you serious? Where would you go?  And besides, don’t talk about your mother dying.  It’s bad luck.”

Ela let out an exaggerated sighed. “Love, it’s easy for you here.  You have your family – with the exception of your mother – God rest her soul.  I don’t have anything but work and fending off the advances of these filthy men.  You have it so easy, and I wonder if you even realize it?”

Rachel felt instantly defensive at Ela’s remarks and walked over to face her directly.  “How can you say that to me? My father barely speaks, my brother is angry all the time, and Michelle, she has reverted back to childhood to avoid the reality she now lives in.  Easy? You’re thoughtless and mean to say such a thing to me!”

Ela’s face quickly softened and she moved to embrace Rachel.  “I am so sorry, love.  I don’t know what I’m saying.  I want a life with you, away from this place, and sometimes that takes up so much room in my heart and head, I don’t realize what I am saying." She gently kissed Rachel's cheek. "Forgive me?” she whispered, as she placed her lips to Rachel's neck.

Ela began gently kissing Rachel’s cheek and neck.  Any protests Rachel had planned quickly evaporated as Ela’s lips found hers.  The two women held each other closely as their mouths and hands began to explore.

“I love you,” Rachel said between the kisses Ela gently placed all over her face and neck.

“I know.  I love you, too.  But we cannot be free here.  Eyes are everywhere and it is only a matter of time before someone finds us out.  We should go.” Rachel began to protest, but Ela silenced her with another deep kiss. “Say yes to a life with me, Rachel.  We can find the Resistance and fight to free our families and everyone else here.”

Rachel pulled away from Ela.  This was the first time she had heard this plan.  The other talks they had about escape had felt more like daydreaming than actual planning.  The Resistance, which everyone in the camp knew about, was real.  It was common knowledge in the camp, as overheard from soldiers that bands of fighters were all over the hills surrounding the camp.  Rachel had always prayed for their success and her eventual freedom, but never thought to join them.

Ela could see the thoughts flicker through Rachel’s hazel eyes. “I have struck a chord with you, love.  This is something you want to do, isn’t it?”

Rachel shook her head. “No.  I mean, I have always prayed for them, but never thought to be one of them.  What you are suggesting is impossible and would most likely get us killed in the effort. And what about your mother? Would you leave her here – alone?”

Ela stepped away from Rachel. “I’m going with or without you. As for my mother, she barely knows where she is. Her life is over.” With that, Rachel realized that this woman she had shared the past few months with, this woman she had shared a bed with and who she loved more than anything, had decided – with no prior discussion – to leave her.  Torn between anger and fear, Rachel began to pace.

“How would we do this?  When?”  Rachel began to listen as Ela spoke of forged papers and trucks going in and out of the camp.

“We are both allowed access to the laundry bins, and those bins are loaded – unchecked – into the trucks weekly.  If we hide in one of the bins, we would be taken outside the camp and then we are free.”

Rachel looked at Ela with utter confusion verging on contempt. “Laundry trucks?  That’s your plan?  And then what?  When we get out of the truck – assuming we aren’t discovered and shot on the spot – where do we go?”

“I can see you don’t trust me.  Maybe it is best if I go on my own.”  Ela turned her back to Rachel and continued folding towels.

Rachel knew this technique.  She had been on the receiving end of Ela’s cold shoulder treatment before. “Wait. It’s not that.  I think I have a right to ask for some details if I am going to risk my life.  Not to mention leave my family behind.”

Ela turned to Rachel and smiled.  She went on to explain that she had befriended several of the truck drivers over the past few months, and they had told her of a local offshoot of the Resistance in the area and agreed to turn a blind eye should she and her friend turn up in one of their trucks.  “Who do you think has provided me with our fake papers?”

As Rachel thought about everything she had just heard, her head began to swim with the realization this escape could happen.  She was then overwhelmed with grief as she imagined leaving her family, and how her Michelle, already heartbroken by the death of their mother, would now have to mourn her sister.  In the end though, Rachel wanted to be free and she wanted to be with Ela. If she stayed, she knew she would become a shell of herself, and what good did that do her or her family?

The two women talked for the next half hour about how they would escape the camp, and then where they would go in hopes of finding the Resistance once they were free.  This went on until the guards came in demanding to know what was taking them so long.

“Yes.”  Rachel found the single syllable next to impossible to utter as they walked across the camp.  “I said yes. Ok.  I’ll go with you. When?”

***

Over the next week, Rachel and Ela planned, and replanned their escape.  Ela passed the fake papers on to Rachel for safe keeping since her small apartment was less likely to be raided by the guards. Both women began preparing bags containing winter clothing that would allow them not only to stay warm, but would mask the fact they were women. It would be safer if they were seen as two boys hiking across the countryside.

Neither woman held any illusions that the escape would be easy.  If either had spoken of their deepest fears, they would have realized both worried more about what came after they reached freedom beyond the fences of the camp.  In spite of her initial bravado, Ela had only a vague idea where to go once they reached freedom, and most of that information was nothing more than hearsay from flirtatious delivery truck drivers.

The morning that Ela and Rachel were slated to leave the camp, Rachel rose well before dawn.  She went over to her sister’s bed and knelt down.  She wanted desperately to keep this memory of Michelle: peaceful without the cares of the world aging her young face as they did during her waking hours.

Rachel went into her father’s room and placed the note she had written next to his glasses on the bed side table.  She wasn’t able to write much in case the guards found it and thought her father had aided in her and Ela’s escape.  I love you all. I will be back soon. Your faithful daughter.

Tears pooled in Rachel’s eyes when she stepped back from Iwan’s bedside and made her way into the living room where her brother slept. The sofa was short so he looked like a small boy curled up under the blankets.  Rachel looked fondly at him, remembering when they were both children and the troubles of the world had not burdened them.

Rachel removed the bag from under the kitchen sink and put her coat on along with her cap and scarf.  She wasn’t sure how long she and Ela would be waiting in the laundry bins before they were retrieved. With temperatures hovering around freezing, she had not only her outer garments but had also layered several shirts and pants together.  She imagined she must look ridiculous and at least twice her normal size.

Rachel walked across the camp.  By her estimates, and the faint hue of light beginning to show in the eastern sky, it was near six in the morning.  She and Ela had agreed to meet at six, knowing that trucks begin to go in and out as early as six thirty. As she made her way past one guard - who, nearing the end of his shift, barely gave her a second look - she walked into the laundry facility to find Ela folding towels.

Ela looked up relieved to see Rachel. “You’re here!” She rushed toward Rachel and flung her arms around her neck. “I thought you had changed your mind, or worse – that you had been found out.”

Rachel kissed Ela firmly on her beautiful mouth and again on her cheek. “Of course I’m here. I wouldn’t let you do this alone.”

“Thank you, love.  Now, we need to carry several baskets out – just like normal – and make the guards believe we have left the facility,” Ela said as she moved over to several baskets she had already prepared for the task at hand.

Both women moved in silence as they stashed their personal belongings into one of the dryers.  Ela handed Rachel a basket and picked one up of her own.  Both women walked out of the facility and past a newly posted guard.  Without incident ,the women moved around the side of the laundry facility and crawled back into a side window Ela had intentionally opened prior to Rachel’s arrival.

As they pulled the baskets in through the window, Rachel heard voices coming from down the corridor leading to the loading bay area.  She looked up at Ela, who was pulling the last basket through and whispered, “Ela, I think the first truck has already arrived.”

Ela looked over her shoulder and squinted toward the dark walkway. “Fine, let’s hurry then. The sooner we get out, the better.  Plus, that’s Ivan’s truck this early. He is a good man.”

With that, they pushed the two baskets under one of the large folding tables, grabbed their bags from the dryer, and made their way toward the large laundry bins which were loaded with the dress uniforms of the officers in the camp.  The usually ornate uniforms required special skill to wash and press, so they were sent out to party loyalists in the nearby village for cleaning.

Ela helped Rachel into the large bin.  Before covering her with the soiled uniforms, Ela took Rachel’s face in her hands and kissed her.  It was not a kiss meant to arouse, but one meant to assure Rachel they were in this together.  Rachel’s eyes teared up and she clung to Ela.  Both women hesitantly let go of one another, and Rachel curled up at the bottom of the bin.  As the light from the single bulb was being extinguished one musty uniform at a time, Rachel prayed she would live to see the light of day.

Chapter 10

Ela and Rachel sat huddled around a small fire nearly frozen to death.  It had been three days since they emerged from the back of a laundry truck in the middle of the woods near PlaszÓw.  They had walked for two days to ensure they had put some distance between them and the labor camp.  Their plan of finding the Maquis had failed though, and the information Ela had about their whereabouts had proven useless.  The women had decided to continue east and try to get over the border into areas occupied by the Russians.

“Can we not add to the fire?”  Ela asked through chattering teeth.

Rachel moved closer to her, hoping the body heat would help. "We can’t.  We would be shot right away if Germans caught the scent of our fire.  Sorry, love.”

“We’re going to die here, aren’t we?”  Ela asked, burying her face in the collar of Rachel’s coat.

This was not the first time Ela had turned dark since they escaped the camp.  Rachel found it increasingly difficult to pick her spirits up as she herself became increasingly concerned. The onset of an early winter was making the weather less than hospitable. “We won’t die, but we need to keep moving at night and resting during the day.  This will increase our chances of making it into Russian occupied areas.”

Ela smiled and nodded.  The two women were leaning into each other and the small fire for warmth when they heard the sound of crunching snow behind them.  Rachel jumped up and put herself between the sound and Ela, both women squinting to see what was about to emerge from the dense wood.

Rachel spotted the woman first.  She was cloaked in a thin black coat that seemed too slight for the weather, but the woman didn’t so much as shudder from the cold.  Her hair was a long, thick brown-auburn mane loosely tied back.  Rachel then noticed her eyes.  They were an iridescent blue that glowed even in the dim light of the woods. The stranger was beautiful.

Rachel felt Ela grab the back of her coat as she whispered, “She looks like a Maquis. Do you see the arm band?”  Rachel did see the arm band, but she also saw the woman quickly advancing toward them with unbelievable speed.  Rachel and Ela shifted to their left, trying to put the fire between them and this rapidly approaching stranger.

The dark stranger stopped short of the fire.  Pausing, she looked at both women before speaking. “Have you escaped from the KrakÓw?” Her voice was melodic and didn’t match the stern look on her face. “I asked you a question.  Answer me now.”

It was Ela who found her voice first. “Yes. Three days ago. Are you Maquis?”

The woman smiled, and Rachel could see in the dim light of the fire that her incisors were pronounced and significantly longer than the rest of her teeth. “You know of Maquis?”

It was Rachel who spoke this time. “We do, and we want to join your cause.”  The woman broke into laughter.

“You want to join our cause.  What do you know of our cause?”  The woman moved toward them as they continued to huddle together.  Her motions were swift and unnaturally quick as she came around the fire and stood mere inches from Rachel and Ela.

Both women fell backwards with the sudden onslaught and scrambled away from the woman.  Rachel found her voice. “We are more use to you alive – in whatever capacity – than we are dead.  We can cook, sew, shoot guns, and wash.” Rachel was surprised at how forcefully she had made her statement and attributed it to being tired, cold, and hungry.

It seemed to resonate with the stranger, who now crouched over Ela and Rachel as if sizing them up.  “You’re the brave one then?”  She sniffed at Rachel. “Your point is taken.  Come with me.”

Rachel and Ela looked at each other, both shocked it had been that easy and relieved the woman hadn’t decided to dispatch them there on the spot.

“Well, come on.  Quickly.”  The woman barked.

Rachel and Ela scrabbled to their feet, grabbed their bags and began following the woman into the woods.  “I’m Rachel and this is Ela.  What’s your name, please?”

The dark stranger walked several more feet before answering over her shoulder. “Coleen.”

The three women walked for at least an hour before coming to a clearing.  There were tents pitched over a twenty yard radius. Rachel thought how simple it had been; one minute they were hopeless, and now they were exactly where they had intended to be.  It seemed very surreal.

Coleen turned to them. “You can take that tent on the far side of the camp.  You will have to share, but I suspect that won’t be an issue,” she said with a smirk. Rachel noted that not only were her eyes now merely blue, but her incisors seemed to be a normal proportion.  Rachel chalked these discrepancies up to a trick of the light when they first met Coleen.

Ela stepped forward. “Thank you. Will we be able to talk about what our duties will be in the morning?”

Coleen seemed annoyed. “Your duties will be to, let me see, what did your friend here say - cook, sew, and wash?  No guns though.  We wouldn’t want you shooting yourselves.” Coleen walked away with a chuckle.

“She’s rude,” Ela whispered as she took Rachel’s arm. “Doesn’t she realize what we have been through and that we are on the same side?”

Rachel pulled Ela toward the tent Coleen had pointed to moments before. “I don’t think they care.  She doesn’t, anyway.  Look how they are living?  I don’t think they have it much better than we did at the camp.  The only difference is they at least have the freedom to come and go as they wish.  Please Ela, we have to make this work. The alternative is too dire for me to imagine.”

The two women stopped outside the small tent.  Ela looked at the tent and then at Rachel. “At least we’re together.”  With that they pushed their bags into the tent opening and crawled inside, both hopeful a good night’s sleep awaited them.

***

Sleep did come, but it was short lived.  It seemed like only minutes passed before Rachel felt a hand on her ankle.  She sat up, startled by the contact and the coolness of the hand wrapped around her ankle. The fingers were long and tapered, and in spite of the harsh conditions, the nails were immaculate. Rachel knew it was Coleen. “Come with me, and leave your friend to sleep.”

Rachel looked back at Ela who was sleeping soundly, wrapped in several coats.  Rachel contemplated not obeying Coleen, but her curiosity got the better of her and she followed willingly.  Without a word, Coleen and Rachel walked across the encampment and Coleen lifted a flap to a tent that was at least twice the size of the one Rachel and Ela were sharing. “Come in.”

Rachel ducked her head and walked into the tent. Inside she was surprised to see a chair, a rug that looked like bear, and a vanity; otherwise, there was no bed.  Rachel turned around to ask Coleen where she slept and found herself being pulled into Coleen’s arms. A second later she felt the coolness of Coleen’s lips on her own and the firmness of Coleen’s body pressed against her.  Before Rachel realized what was happening, Coleen’s tongue began stroking Rachel’s lower lip, and Rachel felt a surge of heat spread through her abdomen and into her chest.  As if reacting independently of her mind, Rachel’s body caught Coleen’s fire and she began to kiss her.

It was only when Rachel realized Coleen was lowering her onto the rug that she had the wherewithal to push back against her.  “Stop.  I can’t do this.  I’m with Ela, and I don’t even know you.”

Both women were on their knees, Coleen having already shed her coat. “I don’t need to know you to want you.” Rachel saw the same intense blue in her eyes that she had seen in the woods.  She couldn’t deny the reaction she was having to Coleen’s advances, but she wasn’t going to complicate things by sleeping with her.

“I don’t work that way, and I love Ela.  I’m sorry. Please don’t make us leave.”  Rachel looked away, unable to make eye contact with Coleen.

Coleen rocked back on her haunches and looked Rachel up and down. “You’re loyal. That’s something.”  Coleen got up and walked over to sit in the chair were she lit a cigarette and studied Rachel who remained kneeling on the rug. “You and your lover can stay, and I won’t fuck you until you ask me to.”  Rachel looked up, shocked by Coleen’s frankness, in time to see Coleen wink with a devilish grin.

Rachel got up quickly and stumbled out of the tent, half hoping Coleen would follow her, but ultimately relieved to reach her and Ela’s tent moments later.  She crawled into the tent and slid as close as she could to Ela.

“Where did you go, love?”  Ela asked as she turned to embrace Rachel.

“The toilet.  It’s fine, go back to sleep.  I love you.” Rachel only allowed herself to cry once she was certain Ela had fallen back to sleep.

***

Over the next few weeks, Ela and Rachel worked tirelessly for the Maquis.  They were never privy to the group’s plans, but would see the comings and goings of the roughly twenty-something members.  Some were kinder than others and thanked the women for doing their wash or repairing a torn pair of pants.

One evening Rachel retired to the tent, only to be followed shortly by a very agitated Ela. “I want to leave.  These people are incapable of the simplest expressions of gratitude.  I just spent the better half of the afternoon washing Claudio’s pants and shirts – I have no idea what he is doing in them since they were completely covered in dirt and blood.  And I think - God help me - bits of bone.”  Ela covered her mouth as if she might be sick. “Instead of thanking me like a human being, he slapped me on my bottom.”  Ela knelt on the makeshift mattress in the middle of the small tent.

Rachel was torn between being offended for Ela and amused. “Has it been so long since you dealt with men that you forget what brutes they are?  Ignore him and he’ll lose interest.  But if he does it again, kick him in his privates.”

Ela couldn’t help but laugh.  She stood and took the two steps toward Rachel.  They hadn’t had many private moments together since arriving in the camp.  It seemed like the Maquis never slept and were coming and going at all hours.  It didn’t leave the women with a sense of privacy.  At this point though, Rachel was close to not caring if they had an audience.

“I want you, Ela.  It’s been too long,” Rachel whispered into her ear. She traced the outline of Ela’s jaw with her mouth, eventually finding her lips and kissing them tenderly.  After a few moments, Rachel felt the familiar heat rise to her face, and the steady beat of her heart began to pound in her ear.  She and Ela slowly fell on the mattress together, and Ela began tugging at Rachel’s trousers while Rachel was pulling her shirt off.

Within seconds both women were naked and straining against each other with the urgency of two people kept from one another’s embrace for too long.  Rachel’s fingers found Ela’s clit and she began to move her fingers in small circles, enjoying how wet and tight her lover was becoming under her touch.

“I want you inside me,” Ela whispered against Rachel’s neck as she clung to her.  Rachel didn’t hesitate, sliding two of her fingers inside Ela, who was tight and already nearing climax.  After only a few thrusts, Rachel heard the muffled gasping as Ela climaxed.  Without hesitation Ela rolled over and was straddling Rachel.  Ela bent and took Rachel’s nipple in her mouth, eliciting a muffled gasp.  She made her way down Rachel’s smooth, flat stomach until her lips found Rachel’s center.

Using her fingers, Ela parted Rachel’s outer lips and began to gently suck Rachel’s hardened, wet clit.  Rachel intertwined her fingers in Ela’s hair as she rocked her hips against Ela’s onslaught.  Moments later, Rachel strained and tensed as her body released weeks of built-up passion.

Both women laid in each other arms, covered in several layers of blankets as they became chilled by their drying perspiration.

“That was too long in coming,” Rachel said this against the top of Ela’s head, which rested on Rachel’s shoulder.

“I missed you, love. There’s no privacy in this camp.  It’s as if these people never sleep,” Ela said as she reached for her clothes. “Speaking of that, we shouldn’t lay around undressed.  I don’t put it past these brutes to barge in demanding a trouser be hemmed.”

Rachel couldn’t stop the chuckle as she reached for her own trousers. Her limbs were still heavy with their recent exertions, so getting dressed in the small tent was more challenging than it otherwise would have been.  With another quick kiss to Ela’s cheek, Rachel made her way out into the camp.  She was hungry and wanted to get some of the stew she and Ela had made earlier in the afternoon. Before she could reach the center of the camp she was intercepted by Claudio.

“You’ll go on patrol tonight with Ivan.  Here.”  He handed Rachel a hand gun, and without another word, turned and walked back across the camp.  Rachel looked at the gun in her hand, then around the camp for Ivan.  Without warning, Ivan was at Rachel’s shoulder.

Rachel hadn’t seen much of Ivan over the weeks she and Ela had been with the Maquis.  He was a tall man, with sandy blond hair.  His eyes, like Coleen’s, were a piercing blue. “Do you know how to use that?”  He hissed in Rachel’s ear, causing her skin to crawl.

She turned to face him, sensing if she didn’t stand up to him now, it was going to be a very long night.  “I’ve held bigger, but this will do.”

Ivan’s eyes sparkled in the twilight, and his full red lips broke into a smile. “Things change all the time.”  And with that, he turned toward the woods gesturing for Rachel to follow him.

After an hour of walking in what, to Rachel, seemed like progressively larger circles, the two stopped and Ivan sat back on his haunches like a crouched lion.  “Sit with me, Rachel.”  It was clear to Rachel, this was not a request so she made her way to the side and knelt next to him.

“Aren’t you cold?”  Rachel asked as she pulled her coat up closer to her neck.  She noticed not only did Ivan have what was nothing more than a thin jacket on, but he seemed completely unfazed by the near freezing night.

Without looking at Rachel, Ivan responded, “We don’t get cold.”  Rachel thought it was strange that he used "we" instead of speaking for himself. “Coleen likes you.  Most of us like you.”

Rachel was unsure where he was going with it, and found it difficult to make eye contact with him given the awkwardness. “I appreciate that.  Ela and I are truly grateful that we have been allowed to join your group.”

Ivan let out a low laugh. “You haven’t joined anything.  Yet. We have been seeing which of you will become.”

His tone and enigmatic references were starting to annoy Rachel.  It was cold and dark, and they had at least another six hours together, so creepy was not going to cut it.  “Ivan, what are you talking about, becoming?  Becoming what?”  When she turned to make eye contact with the man, she was shocked to find him standing over ten feet away in front of her.  She couldn’t imagine how he had moved from her side without so much as rustling a leaf on the forest floor.

Rachel sprung to her feet. “What the hell?” she shouted.

With a single movement, Ivan was directly in front of Rachel. He grabbed her shoulders with a restrained force. “We’re giving you a gift, Rachel. You may not see it at first, but over time it will be clear.  And starting tonight, all you have is time.”

Rachel tried to push away from him, but he was incredibly strong.  She began hitting his face, but he quickly pinned her arms behind her back.  She looked into his eyes and was horrified by the blue iridescent glow emanating from them.  She quickly realized she had not imagined Coleen’s disproportionally long incisors on that first night, because she now saw the same fang-like teeth in Ivan’s mouth. Rachel let out a strangled cry as Ivan sank those teeth deep into her neck.

Rachel heard the popping and tearing sound as he tore into her throat.  She felt the rush of warm blood as it ran down her neck, and a painful heat spread out from the bite.  All of this faded quickly and a sucking sound permeated the air.  To Rachel’s horror, she realized the sound was emanating from Ivan as he pulled her blood in gulps from her body.  Her head began to spin, and she could only think of Ela.  She began to cry as she imagined her love meeting this fate.  She felt Ivan lowering her to the ground, and began to realize she was going to die.  With that realization, the panic abated and she felt a tremendous peace wash over her with the acceptance of it.

“Not so fast, sweet one.  Shhhh, wait,” Rachel heard Ivan whispering as he covered her mouth with his hand.  As Rachel began to feel a warmth run down her throat she realized it wasn’t Ivan’s hand, it was his wrist, the blood from which now flowed into Rachel’s mouth and down her throat. “That’s it.  Slowly.”  Ivan cradled Rachel’s head, allowing her to catch as much of his blood as possible.

Instinctively Rachel began to gag and cough, her body repulsed by the onslaught.  Then with one final heave, Rachel died.

Chapter 11

There was a deafening ringing in her ears as Rachel slowly opened her eyes.  The light breaking through the forest canopy was blinding. She tried to cover her eyes, but the weight of her own arm was too much to lift.  It was only after several attempts that she realized both her arms and legs were restrained.

“Help.”  She could barely hear her own voice, so she knew no one outside the immediate area would be able to hear her pathetic cries.  She tried to get herself lifted up onto her elbows so she could see where she was, but there was a restraint across her chest as well.

“It’s for your own good.  At least for the first few days.”  Coleen’s voice came from behind Rachel’s head, and despite her best efforts, she couldn’t crane her neck around to actually see the woman.

“It’s too bright. Can you cover my eyes at least?  The light is burning them.”  Rachel had her eyes slammed shut, but to no avail as the light from what she imagined was a high noon sun, beat down on her.

“Of course. We don’t want you uncomfortable.  The photosensitivity varies, so we never know whether to cover the newborn’s eyes or not.” As Rachel was processing what Coleen had said, she felt a very rough rag being placed over her face.

“God, is this made out of sandpaper?”  Rachel thrashed her head trying to get rid of the cloth.

She heard Coleen chuckle. “It’s just a cotton cloth, but again – as with the photosensitivity – the skin can be overly sensitive to varying degrees the first few days."

“I really don’t know what’s happening, but –”

“Shut up and listen, Rachel.  What do you hear?” Coleen hissed.

Rachel started to protest, but thought better of it given the venom in Coleen’s voice.  She did listen, and she could hear a river. After a brief struggle to recall her rounds with Ivan from the night before, Rachel realized, to her utter amazement, the river was over twenty miles away.   Rachel relaxed her neck and let her head rest against the ground while she let the sounds of the forest wash over her.  She could hear deer frolicking, squirrels running up and down trees, bears breathing in their hibernation dens, and heartbeats.  Rachel could hear at least four heartbeats.

It was this last sound that caught Rachel’s attention. That, and a smell she could only describe as sweet and minerally at the same time. Whatever it was, her mind associated it with the sound of the beating hearts.

“I hear everything,” Rachel stammered.

“What stands out though?  Focus.  What do you hear above all else?”

Rachel hesitated, not sure what Coleen would think of the truth. “I hear heartbeats, and–" Rachel stopped herself.

Coleen knelt next to Rachel. “And?  Don’t be shy.  You’re among friends.”

“Blood.  I smell blood.”  Even though Rachel said it, the truth of what that meant was still caught on the fringes of her mind as she struggled to process everything she was hearing and smelling.

“In the next few days you will begin to grow stronger.  Your senses will become even more acute, and you will be unimaginably fast.  Do you know why this is, Rachel?”

Rachel hesitated.  What seemed like mere moments ago she thought she was going to die. Now she was wide awake, awake like someone who would never need sleep again. And that sweet minerally smell was amazing.  It began to invade her thoughts even now, as she tried to understand what Coleen was telling her. “I’m sorry. I don’t know.”

“You have been given the gift of immortality, eternal beauty, strength, and heightened senses.  All of this comes to you because you have become vampire,” Coleen said with a reverence Rachel hadn’t thought her capable of.

“That’s not possible.  Vampires don’t exist, and I’m certainly not one.  I feel like you are playing a very cruel joke on me, and I want it to stop now.” Even as Rachel was insisting, the intoxicating smell, and the steady beating of its source, was beginning to make the back of her throat burn.

“I’ve always advocated for more explanation upfront, but have been repeatedly overruled because we are fearful our ranks will diminish if humans are given a choice.  Honestly, though, attempting after the fact to explain what you’ve become so frequently falls on ears deafened by the low hum of beating human hearts or a brain on fire with the thirst. Any of that sound familiar, Rachel?”

Rachel was growing increasingly more agitated with her restraints and wanted desperately to run toward the beating sound. “It does, Coleen.  Please let me go, and we can talk through everything.”

Coleen laughed. “If I let you go now, you would literally rip through the nearest township in a futile attempt to satiate the thirst.  Which for what it’s worth, beauty will be unquenchable for at least the next two to three days.  Once the venom is completely through your system, things calm down a bit.”

Rachel was only partially able to focus on what Coleen was saying.  Her head was filling with the beats, and her stomach was cramping with hunger. “Let me up damn it or I’ll rip your throat out!” Rachel didn’t recognize her own voice. It was deep, guttural, and dripping with rage.  The rage was now coursing through her, and she felt all of her senses heighten as she strained against the restraints.  She spewed a series of expletives at Coleen, the likes of which she didn’t realize she even knew. Rachel curled her lips in a defiant snarl and realized her incisors were extended down below her upper lip like a wild animal.

“Oh my God,” Rachel gasped.  She remembered the first night her and Ela had met Coleen and how Ivan had looked right before he had tried to kill her.  Both had elongated incisor and piercing eyes.  “What’s happening to me?”

Coleen knelt beside Rachel. “I told you.  You are vampire. You’re going to be restrained for the next two days. Until I am confident you’re not going to kill and eat every human you come in contact with.”

***

The first time Coleen put a bloody rag to Rachel’s lips and insisted she suck on it, Rachel thought she would vomit.  To her horror, the smell of the blood – salty and smelling of wild boar – caused her skin to tingle and her incisors to extend.  Without thinking about it, she took the rag in her mouth and sucked greedily. “Quickly, while it’s still fresh,” Coleen urged.

It had been two days, and Rachel was beginning to understand her new lot in life.  First, she could hear and smell everything, but more than that, if she concentrated, she could filter through the smells and sounds that didn’t interest her to the ones that did: heartbeats and the smell of blood. Second, she didn’t need to breathe anymore.  She could choose to breathe if she was trying to catch a scent; otherwise, there was no longer a physiological need. Third, she had no heartbeat of her own. Which, as she thought about it, made sense; the heart pushed oxygenated blood through the body, but as she no longer needed oxygen, she didn’t need a heartbeat.  Lastly, her head was clear.  It was as if she could anticipate, calculate, and assess hundreds of scenarios at a time.  She was smarter.

“I think you’re ready, beautiful,” Coleen whispered into Rachel's ear.  Rachel jerked toward her voice.

Moments later, Rachel felt the weight on her chest, legs, and wrists lift. In a single effortless movement Rachel went from lying prone on her back to standing straight up.  As the rag fell from her face, she quickly took in her surroundings and was amazed.

Rachel was in one of the larger tents in the Maquis camp, and she could see every strand of the tent fabric and every grain of the cross supports over her head.  The entire world moved and flowed before her very eyes.  It was so beautiful she began to weep.

Coleen placed a hand on Rachel’s shoulder.  “We all have that reaction.  It’s the first time you’re seeing; I mean, really seeing all the beauty in the world.  And you haven’t even left the tent yet,” Coleen said as she lifted the tent flap and gestured for Rachel to follow her.

Rachel stepped out into the night air and wished she had paid more attention in school when they were studying the great poets; she didn’t have the language to describe what she saw.  The world was alive.  Even the seemingly motionless trees swayed against the massive black canvas of the sky, a sky that rotated like a carousel consisting of clouds and stars. “Amazing,” was all Rachel could manage to utter.

“You’ll get used to it.  Otherwise, you won’t get anything done,” Coleen whispered in Rachel’s ear.  “Follow me.”  Coleen moved across the length of the camp in what to Rachel’s new eyes seemed like a single stride.  To her surprise, Rachel found she was easily able to keep pace with Coleen as they both moved through the forest.  Every branch and leaf was magnified as Rachel seamlessly weaved her way through the dense forest.

When the two women reached a clearing, Coleen stopped. “You’re fast.  The speed varies in each of us, but I can tell you’re going to be among the faster ones.”

Rachel was having trouble adjusting to the fact that she had just run for over a mile, but had no desire or need to breathe. “What else can I do?”

Coleen smiled, her incisors more vivid than ever to Rachel’s newly astute eyes. “Follow me.”  Barely had the words left her mouth then Coleen had leapt to the highest branch of a nearby tree. Sensing Rachel’s apprehension, she added words of encouragement. “Don’t think about it too much.  Just jump up.”

Rachel cleared her mind of everything she knew about physics.  She willfully disregarded gravity in particular as she pushed with what she could only guess was sufficient force to launch her onto the branch next to Coleen.  To her dismay, she quickly flew past Coleen and found herself catapulted over the tree and into a taller cluster of pines nearly thirty yards away.  Rachel face planted into the thick branches and clutched them to stop from plummeting to the ground over a hundred feet below.

“No one gets that right the first time,” Coleen said as she crouched on the branch across from Rachel. “You’re very strong, and in time you will learn how much force to apply.”

Rachel quickly righted herself on the branch and found simply standing on the three inch thick branch was remarkably easy. “I barely jumped.”

“Barely was evidently too much.  Come on, let’s get down.”  Not waiting for Rachel’s response, Coleen leapt from the branch, hitting the ground moments later in a crouched position.  Sensing Rachel’s hesitation, she looked up and smiled. “You’ll be fine. Promise.”

Rachel closed her eyes and took the step into thin air. A second later she landed flat on her back with a thud.  In spite of the three story drop onto the hard forest floor, Rachel felt no pain and quickly propelled herself up onto both feet. “That didn’t even knock the wind out of me.”

Coleen laughed. “What wind?  You aren’t breathing anymore.”  Rachel looked down, embarrassed.

“I mean it didn’t hurt at all.”

Coleen walked toward her and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “You’re practically indestructible.  Your skin and bones are like steel.  Nothing, not even a bullet, can cut you.”

Rachel felt the realization of what she had become setting in.  Her mind processed the information Coleen had provided and extrapolated from that layers of understanding and she felt her consciousness and instinct intuitively expand as if her body and mind were becoming acquainted with their new perceptions and abilities.

“I’ll live forever, won’t I?”  Rachel knew to ask this basic question before all the others that flooded her mind.

“Yes, and you’ll never sleep again. So you’ll have every moment of every day and night.” Coleen answered plainly.

“The heartbeats.  The blood.  Is that how we survive?”

Coleen nodded.

“I won’t take human life.”  Rachel glared at Coleen.

“We all start with that intention.  In time, you’ll learn to balance your human feedings with animal ones.  Assuming you intend to minimize the human ones, feeding on animals will sustain you, but leave you – how should I say this? – feeling less than satisfied.”

“You’ll teach me?”  Rachel looked at Coleen intently. “I wouldn’t know what to do.”

Coleen took Rachel’s hand in hers. “When the time comes, you’ll know what to do.  Now, to that end, follow me.  You need to feed.”

Coleen turned and with a single stride left the small clearing and began to sprint through the forest with Rachel immediately behind her.  After several miles, both women came to a stop and crouched behind a large tree.

“You heard and smelled it almost a mile back, yes?”  Coleen said as the pair hungrily eyed a large stag that stood nearly thirty yards away.

In spite of the distance, Rachel could smell the animal and see the detail of its coat as if she held it under a microscope. “Yes.  It’s all I can smell and its heartbeat is deafening.”

“Clear your mind, and do what comes naturally.”  Coleen leaned back on her haunches and gestured toward the stag.

Rachel smiled and felt her incisors extend.  Every sense heightened, and in a single step she was upon the unsuspecting animal.  Some small part of Rachel was horrified thinking about how she must appear ripping and tearing into the stag’s throat. She knew she was making a bigger mess of it than was needed, but her need for the warm, minerally liquid rushing into her mouth and down her throat erased all inhabitations.

Coleen was upon her a moment later, and placed her hands firmly on both of Rachel’s shoulders. “Let it go.  The blood is dying, and you will get ill if you consume dead blood.  It’s the human equivalent of eating tainted food.”

Rachel forced herself to stop, knowing what Coleen said was true.  The last few gulps of blood had come with the last beats of the stag’s heart, and with each beat closer to the last, the blood became staler.  Rachel spit the last of it onto the forest floor. “The heartbeat.  When it stops, I stop.”  She wiped at her mouth with the back of her hand.

Coleen grinned. “Your instincts are good.”

Rachel felt the life in the blood surging through her.  She had felt strong before, but now she understood the true intensity of her new abilities as every sense heightened. “Can I still eat human food?”

Coleen smiled. “You will derive no satisfaction from it and it will not nourish you in any way, but it’s an important part of blending in with humans.”

“How often do I have to feed?”

“Daily for the first few years, but as you age, less and less.  There’s no formula for it, so it depends on the individual.”

Rachel thought about this for a second. “How often do you need to feed?”

Coleen looked at the dead stag, and then back at Rachel. “Several times a year, but I enjoy the hunt and indulge more often than my needs actually dictate.”

“And how old are you, Coleen?”  Rachel asked.

“I’m over a thousand years old,” Coleen stated casually.

Rachel looked at her new mentor and could only nod.

Coleen smiled and took a step toward Rachel, gently placing her hand on Rachel’s cheek.  Rachel shuddered at the smoothness of Coleen’s skin.  She became acutely aware of Coleen’s closeness and her scent wafted over her.  She was drowning in the lavender and musk smell emanating from Coleen.  She wasn’t sure what was coming over her, but the restraint she had had with Coleen that first night no longer existed.  In fact, all Rachel could think about was the feel of Coleen’s lips pressing to hers, and within moments both women were naked and straining against one another.

Rachel had orgasmed before, but nothing prepared her for the intensity of her climax with Coleen.  Rachel logically knew it was only in part due to Coleen, and more to do with experiencing sex for the first time as a vampire.  Her heightened senses leant themselves to complete abandon, and both her and Coleen reached climax multiple times.

“That was amazing,” Rachel said as she lay naked next to Coleen.  She was oblivious to the hardness of the ground or the near freezing temperature of the forest.

“It’s like the blood.  You can never get enough; so you have to learn to control the urges, or you’ll never get anything done.  That being said though, it’s certainly one of the better distractions to go through eternity with.”  Coleen chuckled as she got up and began getting dressed. “Did you notice that you didn’t even think about Ela?”

The smile left Rachel’s face.  She quickly got up and began getting dressed. Rachel was unable to make eye contact with Coleen.

Coleen walked over to Rachel and placed her hands on Rachel’s shoulders. “Your consciousness has been altered.  The world and the choices in it are different now.  There is no more black and white, right and wrong. Everything is assessable, everything is possible.  Your own nature will not allow for the limitations of morality.  It is by design that the feelings you had as a human fade once turned.  It makes the transition easier.”

Rachel knew what she was saying was true, but the memories of her human choices, and the recollection of guilt when those choices hurt the people she loved, remained.  Rachel knew it was nothing more than memory because she felt no real guilt about Ela.  She had wanted Coleen, and she had acted accordingly.  It wasn’t any more complicated than that.

“Where is Ela?  Has she not wondered what’s become of me?”

Coleen looked blankly at Rachel for several seconds. “Do you really care, or are you merely curious?”

“Curious,” Rachel answered honestly.

“She’s still in the camp, and yes, she has been very upset since we led her to believe you took ill while on patrol with Ivan and died.  You should never see her again, and to ensure this, I have asked that she be taken and left at a nearby village.”

“Why? Why can’t I see her again?” Rachel was getting annoyed with this line of conversation.

“The changes you feel are not the only things different about you, Rachel.  You look and sound different, and Ela would certainly notice.” Coleen took Rachel’s hand as she spoke the last few words. “She cannot find out that you are still alive.”

“Show me.”

Coleen was confused for a second. “You want to see yourself?”

“Yes,” Rachel stated simply.

Coleen walked casually to the edge of the clearing. “Then come with me.”

Moments later the two women arrived back in the camp and moved quickly into Coleen’s tent. Coleen raised a mirror to Rachel.  What Rachel saw shocked her.  She had always been told she was pretty, but what she saw in the mirror went beyond pretty.  She was beautiful.  Her skin was flawless and pale.  Her lips were fuller and had a slightly pink tint to them.  Her hair was thicker and the barely noticeable auburn tones of her human life were now more vivid and defined.  But it was her eyes that surprised Rachel the most.  She had had light brown eyes with flecks of hazel and green, but now her eyes were a vivid green with hazel swirled throughout.

“You are beautiful,” Coleen said with a smile. “You were lovely before, but now I can barely control myself.” She handed the mirror to Rachel, who still could not believe what she was seeing.  The face in the mirror was hers, but the most perfect version of her.

“This is amazing,” Rachel said, finally able to put the mirror down. She moved toward Coleen and began kissing her. She quickly undid Coleen’s pants and lowered her onto the bear skin rug.

“Wait. Someone is coming.” Coleen got up and began buttoning her pants.

“Coleen. I need to speak with you.”  Rachel recognized Ivan’s voice coming from the other side of the tent flap.

“Come in, Ivan,” Coleen said as she offered Rachel a hand up.

Ivan nodded toward Rachel as he entered the tent. “How are you?”

Rachel felt peculiar being in the presence of the vampire who had made her. “Ah, fine. Thank you.” She wondered if she was supposed to show him any special attention, but wasn’t sure what that would be.

“You’re Ivan’s first, Rachel,” Coleen stated matter-of-factly as she took a seat on the chair near the vanity. Coleen extended her hand toward Ivan who quickly took it and knelt next to her. “I can’t maintain the bloodlines on my own. I have a responsibility to teach others.” Coleen looked at Ivan and smiled. “It’s a skill that takes practice, and a muscle that atrophies if not used. Wait too long and our blood is useless. Don’t wait long enough and the human is simply healed and energized, but left unmade.” Coleen removed her hand from Ivan’s and gently stroked his cheek. “You did wonderfully.” Turning her attentions to Rachel. “She’s perfect.”

Ivan stood up and walked toward Rachel. He took her hand in both of his. “It’s a gift. I hope you can see that.”

Rachel smiled. “I do.” She felt an intense tenderness toward Ivan that she knew her time with him didn’t warrant.

“Ivan, what is it?” Coleen asked as she got up from the chair.

Turning to face Coleen, Ivan answered. “Ela wants to speak with you about Rachel’s disappearance. She is questioning our assertion that she’s dead.”

Coleen looked at Rachel. “What do you want to do?”

Rachel was surprised Coleen was putting this question to her.  She was hardly the person to make this decision. “Me? Why are you asking me?”

“Because you and she came here together.  She was your partner.  I leave her fate to you.”

“Fate?  You mean you want me to decide if she lives or dies?” Rachel couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I thought you were going to relocate her.”

“Yes, but if she thinks you are still alive and she blames us for your disappearance, the odds that she will go are not good.”

Rachel knew Coleen was right. Ela was stubborn; if she had something in her head, she would see it through. “I’ll talk to her. Reassure her, and then tell her she needs to leave.”

Coleen laughed. “That’s not going to happen, Rachel.  First, you’re in no shape to be in the same room with a human, and second, you can’t tell her anything about us. So how would you convince her to leave?”

“When we first saw you in the woods that night, it was difficult to make your features out in the darkness.” Rachel thought about this for a minute.  “I will speak to Ela outside and at night.  She won’t be able to see the changes, and you can be nearby to ensure I don’t get...out of hand.”

Coleen looked at Ivan, then back at Rachel. “Fine. Ivan, bring Ela to the north side of camp. Rachel, you can talk to her there, and I will be nearby to ensure your appetite doesn't get the better of you.”  Rachel nodded, but before she could leave the tent, Coleen took ahold of her arm. “Rachel, I can’t promise you that I will be able to reach you quickly enough if you start to feed on her. If you kill her, you will have regret. That is not an emotion we are completely absolved of.”

“I’m willing to take the risk to ensure Ela is able to continue with her life free from any worries about my wellbeing.” What Rachel didn’t say, what she could barely allow herself to contemplate, was the fact she had been hearing Ela’s heartbeat from across the camp since she and Coleen had returned.  The sound was always there and accompanied by the scent of blood. Rachel swallowed in an effort to squelch the burning in the back of her throat.

Chapter 12

Rachel approached Ela from beyond the tree line. Before she could remind herself not to breathe, Rachel caught the scent of Ela’s fear – sweet with hints of salt. Her heart was racing, too.  Rachel kept her distance, remaining partially concealed in the denseness of the forest. “Ela, I’m here.”

Ela whirled around, her eyes squinting to see in the darkness. “Rachel! Is that you? I can’t see you, and your voice sounds – different.”

“It’s me. I’m sorry you have been so worried.  I have been very ill, and they thought it best if I was secluded. There were several times they thought I would die, so Coleen decided it was best if you were prepared for that.”

Ela took several tentative steps toward Rachel’s voice. “Prepared?  Rachel, she didn’t prepare me.  She told me you had died! Not just once, but repeatedly.”

Rachel was having trouble concentrating on what Ela was saying.  Her scent was becoming overwhelming as she moved closer.  Rachel’s new senses uncovered an intensity in Ela’s citrus and floral scent that gave them almost a texture. If she still had a heartbeat, Rachel imagined it would be racing.

Rachel remembered Coleen’s advice, and forced herself to stop breathing in the intoxicating smell. “Don’t come any closer, Ela.  I’m still not well, and I would never forgive myself if you took ill, too.”

But Ela didn’t stop; she rushed forward and Rachel was powerless to stop her.  Ela flung her arms around Rachel and began kissing her cheeks and finally found her lips. But after only a few seconds Ela stopped and looked at Rachel.

“You’re freezing.” Ela took a step back and looked at Rachel intently.

Rachel had been standing rigidly, willing the tingling that ran through her entire body to stop.  The burning in her throat had spread to her stomach.  Rachel’s eyes opened, and she knew from Ela’s face that they were no longer merely green, but now must be glowing – as Coleen’s had that first night – evidence of her hunger.  She felt like she had taken a deep breath and held it at the beginning of the exchange and now desperately needed to breathe. Only it wasn’t air that Rachel was desperate for.

As quickly as the thought moved through Rachel’s mind, her mouth clamped onto Ela’s throat. The gush of warm, thick blood surged into Rachel’s mouth and down her throat. She pulled Ela so tightly to her, she heard bones breaking. This realization only lived on the fringes of Rachel’s mind, as all other thought was consumed by the need for more blood.

“Rachel.” Coleen was behind her, both hands firmly on her shoulders pulling Rachel away from Ela’s now limp body. “This is done. You need to go back to my tent!” Rachel tested Coleen’s resolve by attempting to lunge forward. Coleen was stronger than Rachel had imagined, and she found she was unable to move even an inch. “Go, now!”

Rachel took a step back slowly, never taking her eyes off of Ela’s lifeless body lying on the ground. Rachel became aware of a low growling sound emanating from deep in her own throat.  The realization that she was growling, and that she had just brutally killed the woman that only days ago had been the center of her world, was finally enough to break Rachel’s concentration on Ela’s body. Without another word, Rachel retreated into the forest to make her way around the perimeter of the camp and back to Coleen’s tent.

***

Rachel crouched on her haunches in the corner of Coleen’s tent. She could hear Coleen’s hushed tones from the other side of the camp.  She could no longer hear Ela’s heartbeat. It seemed like hours before Coleen came back through the tent’s opening. “I’ve had her taken away.” Coleen crossed the tent and knelt in front of Rachel. “You knew this might happen. I warned you.” Coleen got up and walked over to sit at the vanity. “I warned you it wouldn’t be easy. You insisted though.”

Rachel looked up at Coleen, suddenly filled with rage. She wanted to flee, to be free of Coleen and this place. “I’m leaving. I can’t live with what I’ve done.”

Coleen laughed. “Leave? Where would you go?  You barely understand what it is you have become.” She crossed over to the vanity, picked the hand held mirror up, and held it in front of Rachel. “See? See what you’ve become?”

Rachel flinched as she looked at her reflection. The lower portion of her face, and down the front of her throat were streaked with blood and bits of flesh. Rachel lunged at Coleen, but her attack was thwarted with little effort by Coleen who – in a seamless series of movements – placed the mirror on the vanity, leapt from the chair, and stopped Rachel’s advance with a hand around her throat.

“Don’t test me.” Coleen growled. “It would be a shame to end one so beautiful and with so much promise.”

Rachel clutched and scratched at Coleen, and then suddenly went limp. “Just kill me then. What’s the point after what I’ve done?”

Coleen lifted Rachel by her throat a foot off the ground. “The point is you’ve learned something. You now know for all your strength, the lure of blood is stronger.” Coleen dropped Rachel to the ground unceremoniously. “Get up. Stop feeling sorry for yourself. You’re a vampire for God’s sake. Act like it.” Coleen towered over Rachel who was on her knees with her head lowered.

Coleen grabbed Rachel by the shoulders and pulled her to her feet. “I said get up!”

Rachel managed to stand on her own, and after several seconds she looked at Coleen. “She’s dead.”

Coleen sighed. “Yes, and all this grief won’t change that.” Coleen reached out and gently took Rachel’s hand in hers. “Come on. I have a treat for you.”

Though not sure why, Rachel took Coleen’s hand.  She was right. Rachel had really no idea what any of this meant or how she would survive without Coleen’s tutelage. Rachel also knew all the grieving, and even her death, wouldn’t bring Ela back. As the two women made their way through several miles of forest in minutes, Rachel felt the residue of Ela’s death already beginning to fade.  She didn’t understand it, but she was grateful to not feel the torment that had – only minutes ago – made her wretched.  The two women arrived at the edge of a small village, Rachel gasped at the sounds and smells radiating from the scattered houses.

Rachel looked at Coleen. “I told you I won’t do this. I won’t kill a human being for sport if I know there are alternatives. Especially after what just happened with –”

Coleen rolled her eyes. “When you were a human did you eat cow?” Rachel nodded. “This is no difference. You are at a different place on the food chain, Rachel.  You are at the top of that chain now. Never apologize for that, and don’t spend eternity in self-inflicted angst struggling with your nature. You don’t need human blood to survive, but you must embrace what you have become, and that is something that can – if you choose it – feed on human blood… that’s no different than when you chose to eat cow as a human.”

Rachel knew Coleen’s logic was flawed– people weren’t cows– but her mind was becoming flooded with the smell of blood and the drumming of over thirty human heartbeats. “What if I can’t stop myself again?”

“I’ll stop you if it comes to that. Now, follow me.” Coleen began descending down the small hill to the house sitting closest to the forest.

The two women entered the house silently through an open window. Coleen gestured toward the hallway and Rachel took the lead toward the bedroom door.  The breathing from inside the room was steady, and Rachel knew the occupants were asleep.  The smells were overwhelming. There were hints of musk and sunflowers with… Rachel had to think about what the last scent was.  It was sex.  Rachel found herself smiling.  Her lips pulled up over her extended incisors, and she was shocked as she felt her own arousal rise in response to the smells radiating from the bedroom.

In a single, soundless motion, Rachel opened the door and moved into the bedroom.  She found there a man and woman sleeping unaware they had intruders.

Coleen had followed Rachel into the bedroom and stood at her shoulder. In a voice that human ears would not be able to detect Coleen spoke into Rachel’s ear. “She’s lovely. Since this is your first time, I will let you have her.  The man’s blood will be more bitter than the woman’s, but I’ll make that sacrifice for you, my friend.”

Rachel turned to see Coleen smiling, her eyes glowing blue in the darkness of the bedroom.  Without thinking about the act itself, Rachel moved to the side of the bed, and in a single motion bent over the woman, covered her mouth with her ice cold hand, and sunk her teeth into the woman’s neck.  Not sure of the amount of pressure to apply, and only having the stag experience to draw on, Rachel bit down too hard. She ripped the woman’s throat out while simultaneously breaking her neck. Blood went everywhere, and Rachel only managed to partake in several gulps before the heartbeat failed.

Rachel looked across the bed and saw Coleen enjoying the fruit of her labors as she cleanly bit into the man’s throat and drank from him deeply. To Rachel’s astonishment, Coleen didn’t spill a drop and the man didn’t so much as stir.

In spite of the relatively small amount of blood Rachel did manage to take from the now dead woman, she was amazed – not hindered by the immediate regret she had with Ela – at how powerful and alive she felt.  The sensation was much more visceral than what she had experienced.  She watched as Coleen quickly and quietly moved away from the man.  To Rachel’s shock, and eventual anger, she could still hear the man’s heartbeat.

Once the two women had moved out of the house and into the cover of the forest, Rachel grabbed Coleen by the wrist. “We don’t have to kill them, do we?”

Coleen tilted her head to one side. “You don’t, but it’s best if you learn how it feels when you take the life.  It tempers your appetite going forward.”

Rachel was furious. Coleen knew she already had an aversion to taking blood from humans, and yet had failed to tell her there were ways to feed on them without killing them. “So, that man waking up next to his mutilated dead wife is your version of training me on how to be a better vampire? And Ela?” Rachel clenched her jaw. “You’re sick, Coleen. Sick.”

Coleen began to walk away, unfazed by Rachel’s onslaught. “You won’t forget this – or Ela – and your mind will take this memory and hold onto it. It’s the nature of our species.  The emotional memories we are able to retain are both a blessing and curse.  Tonight, it’s a blessing. It will ensure you don’t kill unnecessarily – hence reduce the chance of you being found out.  But it becomes a curse if you allow it to tie you too much to the past, or like earlier, you allow the grief to weigh you down. You have to be able to adjust to the times you will live in and acclimate to your surroundings.”

Coleen walked further into the forest and Rachel followed. “I don’t know that I can live with what I’ve done tonight.”

Coleen turned and squared her shoulders as she spoke. “You will live with it. You have no choice. Our kind has been around for as long as there have been humans in this world. Your torment over your actions will lessen in time, leaving only the residue of the memory to guide your future behavior. I will teach you how to survive, and if you listen carefully, and heed what I say, you will not only survive, but you will learn to live.”

As Rachel followed Coleen deeper into the forest, she tried to imagine the horrors of tonight fading, but just as she couldn’t imagine the centuries that lay before her, she could not fathom tonight fading into obscurity.

Chapter 13

Sara sat on the sofa watching Rachel pace as she told her story.  Sara didn’t know what to make of it. If this was true, if this woman she loved was in fact a vampire, if she had in fact killed people no, murdered them, in some cases viciously then how could she still be sitting here and loving her?

Rachel faced Sara. “That’s most of it. The years that followed have been good and bad. Not unlike human existence, I have had ups and downs. I have loved, and I have lost, as they would say.”

Sara sat silently for a moment. She was more aware than ever of the space between her and Rachel.  She struggled desperately to take in everything Rachel had told her.  The first thing she had to ask herself was whether she believed Rachel. To Sara’s surprise, she did.  With that hurdle cleared, Sara realized she had questions.

“So you have known Coleen from, ah, from the beginning? And all the things I’ve heard over the years – the crosses and the sunlight – all lies?”

Rachel kept her distance as she tried to explain.  “Yes, I have known Coleen for a long time, and she told me many years ago, vampires have been around for as long as humans.  Over the years, we have been found out – your folklore is full of tales of your kind trying to kill us.  And why wouldn’t you?  We eat you, after all.”  The last statement sounded more graphic then Rachel had intended it.  She could tell by Sara’s shocked expression she should have phrased it differently.  “Sorry. What I mean to say is we have contributed to the myths whenever possible to throw you off the scent.”

Sara shook her head. “You lie so people believe you should be one way, but in reality the things they would do to prove you’re a vampire really have no effect on you? People just assume you’re human?”  The room began to spin with the realization of what Rachel and her were discussing. Sara looked at the floor in an effort to center herself.

Rachel nodded.  “Yes.  That’s why I can walk around in the day time. I’m sure you’ve noticed though that I wear long sleeves and almost always have sunglasses on.  I have sensitivity to light, but not in the extreme way you would think.”

“You eat food.  We eat out together all the time.  Doesn’t that make you sick?”  Sara knew she sounded too much like a lawyer, but it was her way of processing all of this information.  She was spinning inside.  The world she had thought existed - the reality she had always taken for granted, that one day you’re born, you live, and every day you get closer to dying had just been turned on its head.  She was sitting across from someone who would never age and never die.

“It doesn’t nourish me in anyway, but I don’t get sick.”  This response brought Sara to the question she really needed to ask. The question she was most afraid to ask, but had no way not to.

“How do you get – nourishment? Humans or animals?”  Sara made direct eye contact with Rachel, and she waited for Rachel’s response.  She needed Rachel to somehow be the exception to the vampire rule, even though Sara had no idea what that meant.

“I feed on animals when I can.  A trip into the Hill Country and a few hours of feeding on coyotes and deer can sustain me for over a week.  I have been told by those older than me – Coleen and others – that as we age we need to feed less and less.  I am looking forward to this. And, yes, I have fed on humans…” Rachel ran her hand through her hair. “Even – even after Ela. But it has been a very long time. Please remember this: I have not taken a human life in over fifty years, Sara.”

Sara couldn’t bring herself to ask who Rachel’s last victim had been, and why that had led her to restrain her appetite so acutely.

Rachel hesitated as she looked down at the floor.  “Animals haven’t always been convenient.”  Rachel looked back up at Sara very intently.  “I don’t feel bad about how I have fed or what or who I chose to feed on.  It is much better than what some of my counterparts do.”

Sara hesitated.  “What’s that?”

Rachel paused, but decided she had come far enough, that honesty was the only path to take now. “Coleen and her clan were exceptions in the moderation and restraint they showed in how often they fed on humans. My kind in general shows no hesitation in feeding from humans and take very little care to ensure their victims don’t die in the process. That’s not the road I have chosen, but –” Rachel looked down at the floor again, unable to make eye contact with Sara.

“But what, Rachel?” Sara urged. She had to know everything now if she was going to make sense of any of it.

“But, it takes a tremendous will to stop feeding once we have started. Coleen has only mastered it in the last two hundred years of her thousand year life. If that gives you any idea of how difficult it is.” Rachel paused, taking stock of Sara’s reaction. “It would be like me giving you your favorite food prepared perfectly, and – after you haven’t eaten for a week – telling you to chew it exactly once and then spit it out.  It would be very difficult, if not impossible. The difficulty would be doubled if you had no idea when or if you would ever be able to eat that perfect food again.”

Rachel moved toward Sara.  Sara was surprised that she didn’t move away.  Even after everything Rachel had told her, everything she still didn’t understand, one thought was crystal clear in her mind, and in that moment, as Rachel moved tentatively toward her, Sara shared that singular thought. “It doesn’t matter. None of that matters.”

Rachel looked shocked and halted her progress toward Sara. “You can’t mean that.  Have you not heard what I’ve said?  How can you say it doesn’t matter?”

Sara was now moving toward Rachel. “Because you had done all those things already and that was who you were – and are – when I fell in love with you.”

“You may feel differently if you knew how much I struggle to be near you.”  Rachel moved away from Sara.

“What does that mean?”  Sara moved toward Rachel, unwilling to let her walk away, still needing to be close to her.  Sara put her hand on Rachel’s shoulder and gently pulled her around to face her. The sadness in Rachel’s eyes brought tears to Sara’s.

“You.  I am talking about you.  It has grown more and more difficult keeping myself under control with you.  When we’re together I struggle not to touch you, to be near you.”

Sara stepped closer to Rachel.  “I want you close. I feel the same way about you.”

Sara pulled Rachel closer.  Their faces were inches from one another as Sara reached for Rachel’s face.  Sara leaned forward and Rachel met her halfway. Rachel moaned at the first tentative touch of Sara’s lips. Sara pulled Rachel closer when she felt the first touch of Rachel’s tongue on hers.  The contact was almost more than Rachel could manage, and she started to pull away, but Sara’s hands were on her face, pulling her even closer.

Rachel finally moved away and walked back to the sofa, leaving Sara feeling as if her knees were going to buckle.  “I haven’t felt this way about anyone in – well, ever. Though the memory is faded, I don’t think I even felt this way about Ela.  She and I were young, and it was our first love. We took the whole thing so seriously.” Rachel stood with her back to Sara, her voice so low Sara had to strain to hear her. “I don’t know if I can control myself with you, and I would never forgive myself if I hurt you.” There was a long silence as Rachel walked over and sat on the couch.

“Rachel, I trust you.  I know you would never hurt me.”  Sara knelt in front of Rachel and reached for her hand. Sara felt a sting of pain as Rachel pulled it away.

“Then you don’t know what you do to me.  I can’t overstate this when I say there are literally times that my mouth waters and all I can hear is the pounding of your heart in my head, and I can smell you before you even get in the door.  And I want you.” Rachel looked down at her hands, and then back into Sara’s eyes. “I want you.”  Rachel bowed her head and turned away from Sara.  “I can’t be near you like this. I thought I could manage a friendship with you, but my feelings are more intense each time we see each other. I can’t get perspective.” Rachel got up and stood with her back to Sara. “We can’t see each other anymore.”

“I don’t understand.  Why?  Why would you do that?”  Sara tried to get Rachel to make eye contact with her, but she continued to keep her head turned.

“I think that it’s just getting too intense, and I don’t want you to get hurt.” Rachel clenched her jaw. “If what happened with Ela, happened with you –” Rachel covered her mouth with her hand. “I could – I could never forgive myself.”

“Hurt?  You’re hurting me now, Rachel.”  Sara reached for Rachel’s hand again. She was relieved when Rachel didn’t pull away.

Rachel looked up.  “God, I’ve fouled it up anyway then. It’s better to just maintain those superficial relationships.  This is too much.”

“Superficial relationship?  Is that what you want?”  Sara crossed over to Rachel so she was now directly behind her.

“Can we talk about this later?  I need to clear my head, and I can’t right now with you…”  Rachel stepped away and headed toward the door.

“With me what?”  Sara asked, following Rachel to the door.

“It’s nothing. Again, let’s table this.”  Rachel began putting on her coat.

“No.  Finish what you were going to say.  Please.  Do that much for me. I mean, I had the courage to tell you I’m in love with you.  At least have the decency to finish this conversation.”  Sara was sounding more insistent than she had intended.  This was a difficult conversation for both of them, and she wasn’t going to make it any better if she started yelling at Rachel.

“I don’t understand.”  Rachel seemed genuinely confused.

“What?  What don’t you understand?”  Sara softened her voice so the question didn’t seem so patronizing.

“You.  How is it I’ve just told you I’m a vampire who has done things I could never say out loud, much less say to you, and you want to talk about where our relationship goes from here?  Aren’t you even a little...well, a little scared?”

Sara moved toward Rachel, and slowly placed her hand on Rachel’s cheek. “You’re not scary.  You weren’t an hour ago, and you’re not now.  I can’t imagine ever being scared of you, and disgust is the furthest thing from my mind.  I am scared of how I feel for you, but not of you.” Sara managed the last part through tears she was attempting to hold back.

Rachel looked at Sara for several seconds, and then turned her lips to Sara’s palm.  Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath.

“Do you know how hard it is not to –” Rachel opened her eyes, and Sara’s widened when she saw them.  Rachel's eyes glowed a deep iridescent green.  Sara stared.

“Your eyes.”

Rachel saw the confusion on Sara’s face and turned toward the door. “I have to go.  I wish this had gone better, but I honestly don’t see how to make it right with you.  You want something I can’t give you.”

Sara gathered her nerve and willed herself to cross the room.  She couldn’t breathe; her heart was beating so rapidly, but she was determined to close the space between her and Rachel.  She came up behind Rachel and tentatively placed her hand on Rachel’s shoulder.  Rachel stiffened immediately, and Sara thought she might lose her nerve, but then something she hadn’t expected happened.  Rachel turned and so quickly Sara didn’t have time to react, stepped toward her.  Rachel’s eyes were still glowing, but Sara was determined not to move or look away.

Sara exhaled. “It doesn’t matter to me.  I only care about now, and about tomorrow, and making sure you’re in my life forever.”

Rachel looked longingly. Her eyes drifting between Sara’s eyes and her mouth.  “You can’t even begin to know what that means.”  Sara thought she would pass out.  This remarkable, intelligent, brave, beautiful woman was inches from her, and the realization was too much.  She wanted to comfort her and to reassure her they could work.  These feelings were too precious not to take care of.

In the end, it wasn’t a move that triggered the kiss. It was a small cry that escaped Sara’s lips before she could stop it.  With a sigh, Rachel closed the inches between them, and their lips met.  Softly at first, but then Sara leaned into Rachel, and the kiss deepened.

Sara moved her tongue past Rachel’s lips and found the coolness of her mouth.  Rachel’s hand found the nape of Sara’s neck and pulled her closer. A quiet moan escaped Rachel as Sara put her hands on her waist.  And then it stopped.

Rachel pulled away, and Sara felt an emptiness she didn’t know existed.  Rachel turned her head and stepped toward the door.

“Where are you going?” Sara pleaded.

“This was a mistake.  I made a decision not to do this and I should have stuck with it.  I’m sorry.”  Sara moved toward Rachel, but without turning to face her, Rachel was at the door and gone. Sara was acutely aware of the empty space around her. Specifically, how absolutely desolate it felt.

Sara sat down on her couch.  How could that have been a mistake?  That was the most wonderful feeling she had ever had, and then it was gone literally in a blink of an eye.  She wasn’t going to let her do this.  She wouldn’t let Rachel go so easily.  With that resolution firmly in her mind, she took off after Rachel, and thought it was ironic, that now she was taking the stairs.

She caught up with her in the parking garage.  “Rachel, please wait.  Come back inside.”

Rachel reached her car without looking back.  “Sara, go back.  Forget this. I never should have told you – any of it. It’s a mistake.”  Sara refused and placed herself between Rachel and the car.

“It’s not a mistake.  Don’t ever say that to me again.”  Her need was giving her courage she might otherwise not have found.  “I want you.  I can’t say it anymore plainly then that.  And I don’t care what happens tomorrow or next week or fifty years from now, but right now – this moment is what counts. I’ve been so careful my whole life that I don’t even want to imagine what I’ve missed.”  Sara realized she was speaking so quickly she hadn’t taken a breath, and suddenly felt lightheaded.  “I can’t miss you.”

Rachel closed her eyes which had begun to glow that intense green again, and before Sara realized what happened, she felt Rachel’s weight pressing her back against the car.  A flood of heat washed over her as Rachel’s lips met hers.  She clung to Rachel, knowing if she let go she would lose her balance.

Rachel broke the kiss while keeping her lips close to Sara’s. “Can we talk about this tomorrow?  I need time to think about how to handle this. It has been a very long time since I have had these feelings for a human, and there are things – practicalities – that need to be talked through.”

Sara looked suspiciously at Rachel. But she could see the genuine concern in her eyes, and she knew she was telling the truth.  “Yes.  Tomorrow night.  I can come over, and we can talk.”  With that Sara forced herself to move away from Rachel.  The space between them left both women feeling off-center, and Sara had to steady herself before she turned to begin the walk back to her apartment.

“Six tomorrow?”  Rachel said quietly.  Rachel pulled Sara back toward her and held her so tightly that Sara’s breath left her for a moment.  The two women stood in the dimly lit parking garage of Sara’s apartment building and held each other.  Rachel buried her face in Sara’s neck, breathing in deeply while Sara clung to Rachel’s shoulders.

“I love you,” Rachel whispered.

Sara smiled. “I love you, too.”  She moved away just far enough to see Rachel’s face. “Tomorrow night?”  Rachel nodded as she got in her car.

Chapter 14

Sara awoke the next morning amazed the world was still spinning, the sun had still risen, and Texas Public Radio was still emanating from her alarm clock radio. All of this normalcy was happening, but Sara was forever changed.  The world she lived in before last night no longer existed, and she was no longer the same person.

Her thoughts went to Rachel as she stepped into the shower.  The woman she loved was a vampire.  She was a beautiful, intelligent, funny vampire. And if Sara took Rachel at her word, this wonderful vampire was in love with her.  With this last thought, Sara began to smile while working the lather into her hair.

As Sara drove downtown toward her office, she was startled by the ringing of her Bluetooth. It was before seven, and that was even too early for Carolyn.  Sara smiled as she looked at the caller ID on her car’s LCD display.

“Good morning.” Sara couldn’t keep the smile out of her voice.

“Hi. How did you sleep?” Rachel’s voice filled the car’s interior and Sara felt the heat rise to her face.

“I suspect I slept better than you.” Sara flinched, not sure if they were there yet with the vampire jokes.

Sara’s concerns were abated when Rachel chuckled. “Clever. Are you proud of that one?”

“I really am. Thanks.” Sara turned into the parking garage adjacent to her office building. “What are you up to today?”

“I’m trying to get some work done, which considering the fact I’ve already broken down at six-forty five in the morning and called you – the odds are not good,” Rachel mused.

Sara was absolutely beaming. “Then you couldn’t help yourself? Is that what you’re saying?”

“Yes,” Rachel said plainly.

“Excellent. Then my charms weren’t lost on you last night.”

There was a long pause. “Not entirely.”

Sara knew they could go on like this forever, and she did have to get into the office if she was going to leave on time tonight. “Your place tonight at six then, and I can keep taking those charms out for a spin?”

“That sounds like a plan. See you then.”

Sara waited for a second. “I love you.” She slammed her eyes shut, fearing that was too much.

Rachel answered immediately, “I love you.” With that, the line went dead.

Sara’s grin would stay with her the remainder of the day.

***

Sara knocked on Rachel’s front door. She had only been to Rachel’s house twice and never went any further in than the front entry way.  Considering the call this morning and the three subsequent text messages, she hoped she would be asked to stay awhile.

After a few seconds, Rachel opened the door.  Sara’s breath caught at the sight of her. Rachel had on a pair of jeans that fit her as if they had been custom-made, a form fitting long sleeve knit shirt that hugged her breasts and waist exactly right.  The dark red color of the shirt was a perfect match to Rachel’s pale skin and dark auburn hair. “You look great.” Sara managed after several awkward seconds.

Rachel smiled. “You do, too. Please, come in.”  Sara walked in and became instantly aware of Rachel’s hand on the small of her back as she directed her to the living room off the main entrance hall. “You’ve been here a couple times, and I think I still owe you a tour. Interested?”

“Absolutely. Lead on.” Sara laid her coat and purse down on the chair just inside the living area.  She followed Rachel through the room and into the adjacent dining room.  It was immediately obvious that Rachel’s taste in décor was indicative of the time period she was born in.  The furniture was heavy, well made, and mostly dark wood.  The walls were covered in tapestries and paintings. The hardwood floors were covered with large ornate rugs spread throughout the house.

“I see you have real art, too. Framed and everything,” Sara said with a grin as Rachel led her down a hallway lined with various artists from various periods. Sara suspected some of them to be originals, including a small Van Gogh.

Rachel laughed as the tour took them into Rachel’s master bedroom.  In the center of the room was a beautiful mahogany four-poster king sized bed covered with a purple and deep gray duvet. The room was gorgeous, with heavy gray curtains and more art work from various periods and styles.

The two women stood just inside the door of the room. “This is wonderful.” Sara said as she turned to face Rachel. “The entire house is absolutely beautiful. Just one question – why the bed? I thought you didn’t sleep.”

Rachel grinned and took a step toward Sara, her eyes locked on Sara’s lips. “You never know when you might need it for company.”

Sara was suddenly having trouble breathing. Being this close to Rachel, and alone in her house, was almost more than Sara could stand and still stay on her feet. “It’s not exactly to my personal taste, but it’s perfect for you. And –“

Before she could finish, Rachel pulled her closer and kissed her.  The sudden shock of having Rachel’s lips on hers and feeling the soft push of her tongue against her own took Sara’s breath away. A quiet moan escaped Sara’s mouth as Rachel’s kiss became more intense. Sara twined her fingers in the short hair at the base of Rachel’s neck and pulled her closer.  Rachel turned Sara so her back was against the wall just inside the bedroom door and began eagerly kissing her neck and pulling at her blouse to expose her shoulder.

“God, Rachel, you feel amazing.” Sara clung to Rachel. Sara’s breathing was becoming labored, and she wanted Rachel on that bed; more importantly, she wanted Rachel on her. She wanted to feel the weight of her naked body on top of her. Sara attempted to push off the wall in an effort to steer Rachel toward the bed, but was surprised by how firmly planted Rachel was.  Sara had no hope of moving her.

“Rachel, baby?  Can we move to the bed?  I’m going to fall over.”  Sara pulled on the back of Rachel’s hair in an effort to see her face.  When Rachel leaned back from kissing Sara’s neck her arousal was immediately evident to Sara.  Rachel’s eyes were an iridescent green, the pupil was nearly nonexistent, her incisors were extended nearly a quarter of an inch past her upper lip, and fine blue veins spidered across her jaw line and neck.

Sara framed Rachel’s face with her hands as Rachel attempted to turn her head away.  “Don’t do that. Look at me, please.” Sara whispered. “You’re beautiful.”

Rachel looked at Sara. “I need to stop, while I can. Can we go back into the living room?” Sara was hesitant to say yes. She had never wanted anyone this much, and the idea of bringing this to a full stop was almost more than she could bear.  On the other hand, she didn’t want Rachel feeling compromised, or worse.

“On one condition,” Sara teased. “You have to get me a glass of merlot.  Something expensive should do.”  Sara leaned in and kissed Rachel’s cheek.

Rachel smiled. “Thank you. And you can have your pick of the wine cellar.”

Sara looked suspiciously at Rachel. “Cellar?  Who are you kidding?  This is South Texas. There isn’t a basement for as far as the eye can see in this state, friend.”

Rachel gently pushed Sara into the hall. “Shows what you know, barrister.  Follow me.”  Rachel took Sara’s hand and led her down the hall and out the external door at the rear of the kitchen.  Once in the backyard, Sara was taken to the side of the house where a small building resembling a stone cottage with a single window and one wooden door stood about ten feet from the side of the house.  Rachel unlocked the door to reveal a sparsely decorated room with a concrete floor. Sara’s eyes were drawn immediately to a large stainless steel door in the center of the floor.

“Are you serious?” Sara looked down at the floor door.

Rachel smiled, flipped a light switch on the wall, and pulled the door open. “Another indulgence.”

Sara looked down the opening in the floor to see a spiraling staircase leading into

a dimly lit room. “That - is - marvelous.”

As she descended the stairs, Sara could see the starts of shelves filled with bottles of wine.  After going nearly twenty feet straight down Sara stood in the middle of a twenty by fifteen foot room.  It was complete with a wood floor, limestone walls, floor to ceiling racks full of every wine imaginable, and a tasting bar.

“Rachel, this is amazing, and I stand corrected… there are wine cellars in South Texas. Though to call this a cellar is an understatement. It’s more like a wine cave.”  Sara walked to the back of the room and turned to face a smiling Rachel.

“I thought you would appreciate this.  Besides the builder, you’re the only other person to ever come down here.  So, what’s your poison?”

Sara smiled and began to browse the many bottles. She realized quickly that Rachel had the bottles organized by region and then by type.  Sara settled on a South African shiraz, Black Pearl, that she had always been fond of.  She walked toward Rachel with the bottle outstretched and a sheepish grin on her face.

Rachel looked at the bottle. “Good choice. Let’s go back inside.”  Sara followed Rachel up the stairs and back into the house. “Make yourself comfortable on the couch. I’ll get this open.”

Sara sat on the overstuffed leather sofa, and noticed immediately the room was missing a television.  As she thought back on the tour from earlier, she couldn’t remember seeing a television, just a laptop in the small office off the bedroom.  Thinking back on the bedroom caused heat to rise to her face as she remembered Rachel's urgency and how amazing she had felt.

“What are you thinking about with that smirk on your face?” Sara was startled out of her musings as Rachel appeared in front of her with a glass of wine. “And why is it causing you to blush?” Rachel asked with a smile.

Sara took the glass of wine. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

Rachel sat down next to her. “Fine. Let’s not fight,” she teased.

Sara took a sip of the wine and put the glass down on the table next to the sofa. “So let’s talk.  How is this going to work?”

Rachel furrowed her brow. “You don’t beat around the bush, do you?”

Sara moved closer to Rachel and put her hand on Rachel’s knee. “Not when I know what I want.”

Rachel looked down at Sara’s hand and covered it with her own. “I think you could tell in the bedroom earlier what I want.  But I don’t think I can control myself.  And to make it worse, I don’t know how to get to a point that I can.”

“Have you ever been with a human?” Sara still found making the distinction awkward.

Rachel got up and quickly crossed the room with her back to Sara. “Yes. But it’s been a long time, and it wasn’t altogether successful.”

Sara furrowed her brow. “What does that mean?”

Rachel turned to face her. “In the moment it seemed fine, but the next morning it was obvious I had hurt her. She wouldn’t admit it, but the bruises on her arms and back made it clear to me that we could never be together again. I couldn’t stomach causing her pain – even if it was unintentional.”

“So you agreed not to be together?” Sara was trying not to focus too hard on Rachel being with another woman. It had been difficult enough to hear her talk about Ela and Coleen.

“No. I just left. She wasn’t reasonable, and I didn’t trust she would be able to put her own wellbeing above her love for me. It could have killed her – I could have killed her.” Rachel said the last part so quietly Sara had to strain to hear her.

“Coward.” As soon as the word left Sara’s mouth, she regretted it. When she saw the hurt in Rachel’s eyes, Sara’s eyes filled with tears. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean – I mean I did, but the way I said that was rude.  Please.  Shit.”

Rachel looked carefully at Sara for several seconds. “You’re right. I was a coward. I couldn’t get her to see my point of view, and I couldn’t stop myself from wanting her when she and I were so close. In the end I ran, and –” Rachel looked down.

Sara walked over to Rachel and put her hand on Rachel’s smooth cheek. “What?”

“I swore I would never be with a human again.” Rachel said it so matter-of-factly that Sara thought she had misunderstood.

“Sorry? What does that make what you and I did in your bedroom earlier?” Sara was feeling the lump in her throat sliding down into her stomach. She didn’t like where this conversation was going.

“I don’t know. I was weak and couldn’t help myself.” Rachel stepped away from Sara and went back to sit on the sofa. “It’s different with you. I want you more than I can say, but I also –” Rachel paused, trying to find the words. “I also love you. I didn’t love Hilary. Not like this, anyway.”

Sara came and sat next to Rachel. “I love you, too. I’ve never felt like this for anyone, and I don’t want you to run from me. From us.” Sara leaned in and gently kissed Rachel’s lips.  Rachel let a quiet sigh escape as she leaned into Sara to return the kiss.  As if they each caught fire at the same time, the kiss intensified quickly.

Sara felt a sudden sharp pain in her lower lip. “Ouch!” She pulled back and grabbed her mouth.  When she moved her hand away there was a smudge of blood on her finger and her lip felt unnaturally hot. It took her a second to realize what had happened, but by the time she looked up at Rachel it was obvious she understood.

Rachel immediately covered her mouth, and in the blink of an eye she had left the room.  Sara waited a second before calling after her. “Rachel?  Honey, it’s really fine. I’m fine – swear.  Will you please come back in?”    As ten seconds came and went, Sara got up and moved cautiously into the kitchen. “Rachel?”

Sara found Rachel standing at the center island in the kitchen. Her hands were out in front of her, and she had her head bent so Sara couldn’t see her face clearly.  Rachel turned her back to Sara. “I’m sorry. I knew something like that would happen, and I touched you anyway. You should go. It’s best for both of us.”

Sara was stunned.  What happened seemed like nothing. In fact, looking back she had men accidently bite her lip too hard and draw a little blood if they were in the middle of a particularly active lovemaking session.  “Are you serious? This? This wasn’t anything.  It’s happened before, in fact. I remember one time in graduate school –”

Before Sara could finish Rachel was standing in front of her, her fingers curled tightly around Sara’s biceps, her eyes a piercing green. “You don’t understand! It’s not just that I hurt you – though that’s bad enough.  It’s the smell.  This entire house now reeks of your blood, and I don’t know how much longer I can control myself. So please, Sara, leave! Not forever, but for tonight because I would never forgive –” Rachel’s voice broke and she pushed herself away from Sara.

The pure anguish in Rachel’s eyes brought tears to Sara’s. “I didn’t realize. Of course I’ll go. I’m so sorry.” Sara’s instinct was to hold Rachel, but she knew that would make things exponentially worse; so she simply gathered her things and left. Walking back to her car, Sara was beginning to realize the complexity of the path she was choosing.

***

Sara’s phone began to vibrate on her night stand. She had just managed to fall asleep after several fitful hours. Squinting as the phone’s display lit her darkened bedroom, she saw Rachel had texted her.

Are you still up?

In spite of the way things had been left with Rachel, Sara couldn’t help but smile seeing the message.  She was also nervous. It was after midnight, and the fact that Rachel couldn’t wait until morning meant it was either good news or very bad news.

I am. How are you? The three minutes it took for Rachel to respond seemed like an eternity to Sara.  When her phone buzzed again it startled her; she had been so deep in her thoughts – trying to imagine what Rachel would say.

I feel like a shit. I should be better at this. It’s not my first time after all. Can we try again?

Relief washed over Sara as she realized Rachel was willing to keep trying. She quickly responded. You’re not a shit, and yes!

A minute later Rachel responded. Tomorrow night? Dinner out? I need to take it slow. I hope that’s okay.

Anytime with you is great, and slow is fine. Tost on Blanco – feeling like some French fusion?

Done. 630? Rachel quickly responded.

Can’t wait. Love u. Sara smiled as she typed the last two words.

Love you. Night.

Sara put her phone down as relief washed over her that she and Rachel weren’t over.  She fell asleep hopeful she still had a chance to be with the only person she had ever really loved.

Chapter 15

Sara walked up to the host at the small French bistro, Tost.  She looked to the left at the patrons in the small restaurant that was reminiscence of an Old World dining room, but didn’t see Rachel.  She then felt a cool hand on her shoulder and turned to find Rachel smiling behind her.

“Hi.” Rachel leaned in and gave Sara a quick kiss on the cheek. “Am I late?”

Sara took the opportunity to pull Rachel into a more intimate hug. “No, I’m early, love.” Sara leaned back so she could look at Rachel. It always amazed her how beautiful she was. “You look wonderful.”

Rachel smiled. “I was just thinking the same about you.”

Both women turned as they heard the host clear his throat. “We have your table ready, ladies. Please follow me.”

Rachel and Sara were seated at an intimate table for two in the far back corner of the restaurant. In spite of the small dining room, the tables had curtain dividers between them giving the two women a sense of privacy as they took their seat.

“Stefanie will be with you shortly. Enjoy,” the host said as he turned to walk back to the front of the restaurant.

Sara looked up from her menu to see Rachel looking directly into her eyes as she spoke. “I’m sorry about last night. I want to start with that.”

Sara felt her breath catch in her throat. Rachel sounded absolutely tortured as she spoke, and it broke Sara’s heart. She reached across the table and took Rachel’s hand. “I was never angry with you. We have to work through some practicalities, that’s for sure, but I know we can do this.”  Sara paused, finding her courage, before she continued. “Do you want to work through this?”

Before Rachel could answer, Sara heard a familiar voice over her shoulder. “Sara? How are you?”

Sara turned to see Paul standing there, smiling tentatively.  They hadn’t spoken since she broke up with him, and that included not returning several of his calls and text messages. “Paul. I’m good, how are you?”

“I was better before you broke my heart and called me – what was it, a pompous prick?” Sara could tell he was trying at a joke, but it had fallen flat and now he stood there awkwardly. “Who’s this?” Paul turned his attention to Rachel, and Sara could tell from the way he lifted his shoulders that he was attracted to her.

“I’m sorry. Paul, this is Rachel Collins. Rachel, this is Paul Garrett. He and I dated for a few years.” Sara was hoping to leave the introductions at that, but in typical fashion, Paul didn’t know when to let something go.

“Nice to meet you, and how do you know Sara?” he asked Rachel.

Rachel didn’t miss a beat. “I helped her in the park several months ago.”

Paul’s brow lifted. “Really? That’s amazing.  What you did was nothing short of heroic.  Let me buy you two a bottle of wine. They have a fantastic merlot here with the best –”

Sara interrupted him. “We’re good. Thank you though. It was nice to see you. I assume you are here with someone?”

Paul answered while still looking admiringly at Rachel. “I am. Me and a few guys from the office are watching the Spurs’ game in the lounge.”  He finally looked back at Sara. “Hey, join us after your dinner. I’m still hoping for that water under the bridge thing with you, Sara.” Even as he spoke to Sara, he kept looking at Rachel. “Plus, I think Rachel and Terrence would hit it off, and it’s a chance for you and me to catch up.”

Sara was about to interject with a smartass comment about his obvious ogling of her date, but then Rachel spoke up. “Paul, may I ask you a question, and I hope you’ll forgive my forwardness.”  Sara was struck silent with surprise, and anticipation.  Paul just nodded enthusiastically. “Having just met me, and exchanged less than fifty words, what possible tidbits have you derived about me to ascertain that – Terrence, was it? – and I would hit it off?”

Sara stifled a chuckle as Paul shifted nervously from one foot to another. “It was a figure of speech, Ms. Collins, and I meant no offense.”

Rachel smiled. “Rachel – and of course you didn’t.  I think Sara and I will be just fine on our own tonight.”

Sara took that as her cue. “Paul, a pleasure. Please take care.” She stood and kissed him politely on the cheek.

Paul managed as graceful an exit as he could. “Good night, ladies.”  He turned and headed back into the lounge area, his shoulders slightly less broad.

Sara turned back around and couldn’t hide her amusement with Rachel. “You’re bad. And by bad, I mean sublime. He was practically squirming.”

Rachel smiled. “I thought it took some nerve to even come over here considering how you said he behaved when you broke up. Then not only to practically drool on me, but to start trying to play match maker while drooling– that was too much.”

Sara grimaced. “You know, if I’m honest, that break-up was not indicative of the entire relationship. He and I had some really good times. The problem was he always had an angle on how to get the relationship to the next level, and I was never interested in that.  I think I did us both a disservice by not ending it sooner.”

Before Rachel could respond, a blond woman with an athletic build approached the table. “Good evening, ladies. I’m Stefanie, and I will be helping you this evening. Can I get you started with some wine?”

Rachel smirked. “Can you recommend a merlot please?”

Sara laughed out loud, much to Stefanie’s confusion. “Well, we have several. My favorite is the Greg Norman merlot.”

“Perfect. Bring us a bottle of that.” Rachel smiled as she handed the wine list back to the server and turned her attention back to Sara. “Yes, by the way.”

It took Sara a second to realize what Rachel was referencing. “You mean yes to you and me?”

Rachel looked down at the table. “Yes. Us. If you’re sure.”

Sara looked at Rachel for several seconds.  She was amazed at how beautiful she was, but more than that, she was in awe of her warmth and how absolutely wonderful she felt every time she and Rachel were together. “I don’t think I could be more certain of anything. Rachel, I love you and I want you in my life.” Sara’s heart sped up as Rachel smiled at her, obviously happy with her answer. “Now, though, I have lots of questions, and I hope you can be patient with me.”

Rachel shook her head. “Me be patient with you?” She lowered her voice and leaned in across the table toward Sara. “You’re the one left waiting while I figure out how not to unintentionally have you for brunch one Sunday.”

Both women laughed, and Sara glanced around to see if anyone noticed.  She could see Paul and his friends at a table in the bar, but they were too involved in the basketball game to hear them.

“You realize the vampire/human situation is not the only complication for us?”  Rachel said.

Sara frowned, not sure what Rachel was getting at. “Short of who will take the trash out and do the laundry, what else is there?” Sara could see the confused look on Rachel’s face at her casual mention of domestic chores and implied cohabitation. “Sorry. That was a joke. I’m not implying we are or should move in together. I mean, it was just a badly timed – premature really – example of how when two people, well, if two people are seeing each other – and I don’t want you to think that after only a couple…”

Rachel reached her hand across the table and took Sara’s. “Hey. I know you were kidding. And even if you weren’t, I’m okay with talking about that. So breathe because you haven’t committed some fatal mistake.” Rachel squeezed Sara’s hand for extra reassurance.

Sara exhaled. “Thank you. You’re very kind to tolerate my nonsensical ramblings.”

Rachel leaned back and smiled. “To get back to my original comment. I meant the whole woman with woman situation. I can’t imagine your friends and family would be expecting that.”

Sara hadn’t honestly given that any thought. Her parents and sister had never shown a particular preference in who she dated, but spoke more of her being happy.  She seriously doubted it would matter, and as the one thing that would set them off – the whole I’m dating a vampire that is constantly trying really hard not to eat me – was something Sara would never reveal, she imagined they would like Rachel.  Mostly because in the end it was her happiness they cared most about, and Rachel embodied that.

Stefanie returned to the table with the bottle of wine.  She poured Rachel a small amount to sample.  Rachel nodded her agreement and Stefanie poured both women a glass.  Sara took a sip of wine. “I could go into some long, drawn out explanation of how my folks and sister are, but in the end, rest assured, it won’t matter.  And to prove it, I have to respectfully insist you meet them sooner rather than later.”

Rachel suddenly looked like a deer in head lights as she gulped her wine. She put the now half empty glass back on the table and contemplated it. “I wish this stuff worked on me like it works on you. You want me to meet your parents and sister?” Rachel looked up at Sara. “You’re amazing.”

“I feel the same about you, and that’s why I want them to know you. I know they can’t know everything, but the really important things, like how happy you make me and how much joy you bring me, they have to know that.”

Rachel smiled. “You’re wonderful and I would love to meet them.”

***

“No, you didn’t misunderstand, Cynthia. Her name is Rachel, and I’m in love with her,” Sara stated emphatically into her cell phone while she sat cross legged on her sofa.

“Bullshit. You’re fucking with me, and I don’t even know why.” Cynthia said with obvious amusement in her voice. “You expect me to believe you’re in love?”

Sara was getting ready to launch into a list of reasons that she and Rachel were right for each other, when she caught the last part of her sister’s comment. “What?  I mean, yes. It’s happened and she’s wonderful, and I want you two to meet.”

There was a slight pause. “Of course you know I want to meet her, and judge the hell out of her.  How long have you known her?”

“Since the attack in the park. She’s the one that – intervened.”

“No shit? That’s amazing. Have you told Mom and Dad yet?”

Sara paused. “No. I thought I should go up to Dallas and visit with them about it. I know they won’t care that I’m with a woman, but I thought they should meet Rachel, too.”

“Christ sister, when you’re in for a penny, you’re in for a pound.  Introducing her to the folks. Serious stuff.” Cynthia paused. “Look, I was trying to get them down here for mom’s birthday. Why not do the meet and greet with all of us?”

Sara laughed. “Ah, don’t you think the entire family at once may be a bit much for Rachel? – I mean all four of us can be a handful. She’s only human.” Sara smiled to herself at the irony of her statement.

“Well, she’ll need to put on her big girl pants at some point, and the sooner, the better because I can’t be expected to keep this under wraps.”

“Fair enough. Make the plans and let me know. I’ll break the news to Rachel.”

“Done.  Sara?”

“Cynthia?”  Sara mocked her sister’s sudden seriousness.

“Are you happy?”

Sara smiled. “Ecstatic.”

***

Sara was just finishing up an afterhours conference call from her home office when the phone buzzed, letting her know Rachel had arrived downstairs.  Sara was amazed she could be both excited about seeing Rachel and nervous as hell about her meeting her parents and sister.

As she crossed over to the door, she recalled the conversation she had with Rachel earlier that week. “You can say no.  I trust if it was something that totally freaked you out you would just tell me to shove off.”

They were sitting across from each other at a Starbucks when Sara had broached the subject of Rachel not only meeting her sister, but also her parents and at the exact same time.

“I’m not freaked out.  I just want you to be certain. In my day, introducing someone to your parents meant – well, it meant it was serious.”

Sara had smiled, as she often did when hints of Rachel’s true age came out. “In your day, love, suitors were chaperoned and people didn’t have sex until they were married. I’m not interested in a threesome dating situation, and I certainly am not holding my breath on same sex marriage being legalized in Texas to have sex with you. Hell freezing over comes to mind on the latter. And by the way, this is serious.”

Rachel had smiled, but then her expression had turned serious. “I know it is, but we haven’t figured all the details out. I still can’t be as close to you as either you or I want without it getting too intense for me. I’m trying to take it slowly, because I could never forgive myself if I hurt you. But the longer we’re together – the more I love you.”

Sara reached across the table and took Rachel’s hand. “I’m in no hurry. Being with you – like this even – is great.”

The two women looked at each other for several seconds, and Sara found – to her utter shock, and embarrassment that she was tearing up.  “Are you okay?” Rachel asked, concerned.

Sara sat back in her chair and quickly swiped at her damp eyes. “Christ, what are you doing to me?” She smiled as she looked at Rachel.

“No more than you’re doing to me,” Rachel said in a low whisper.

“Ha. I doubt that. You’re not the one sitting here all squishy and crying.”

“First, you’re not all squishy, and second, you wouldn’t want me crying in public,” Rachel said as she sipped her tea.

“Oh? Are you one of those uncontrollable sobbing messes when you finally let it all out?” Sara was joking, but when she saw the expression on Rachel’s face she stopped. “Are you? A sobber?” Sara asked as she lowered her voice.

Rachel shook her head. “No. Without getting into too much detail, and turning you off your coffee, I don’t have water in my body. I am – how can I explain this – wholly blood. So no water means no tears, and all blood means–“

Sara’s eyes got big. “You mean, when you cry, it amounts to a blood – not tear – stained face?”

“Yes. And it’s a mess. So I can count on one hand the number of times I have cried in the past seventy years with several fingers to spare.”

“Remarkable.” The longer she was with Rachel and the more she was willing to share about being a vampire, the more questions Sara had.  She tried not to overwhelm Rachel with the questions since she knew her penchant for turning into a lawyer in the middle of a date. In the end, Sara had decided the best approach was to treat the topic of Rachel's vampirism like any other thing to discuss when you are first getting to know someone. So far this had worked.

“You wouldn’t say that if you had ever seen it. Anyway, when and where am I meeting your family?” Rachel obviously was done with the vampire 101 for the outing.

“Well, my parents are already here in town for my mother’s sixty-fifth birthday.  They’re staying with my sister, who I told you already knows about us. I am having drinks with them all tonight and will tell my mom and dad about us then. So I figure tomorrow night will be about as long as my mother will be willing to wait to meet you after I bring her up to speed.” Sara paused, thinking about it for a second. “Or the whole gaggle may be on your door step tonight. It’s hard to tell if their curiosity will trump their social graces.”

Rachel looked shocked. “Are you serious?”

Sara bit her lower lip playfully. “No, but I like watching the hundred year old vampire squirm.”

***

The Glass family was sitting in the V Bar in the Valencia Hotel in downtown San Antonio. To passers-by the conversation was a little intimidating.  Sara and her father were in an intense discussion about the Citizens United decision out of the Supreme Court, and Cynthia and Margaret were debating the merits of the bank bail outs.  The entire family suffered from what Sara had dubbed Devil’s Advocate Syndrome the tendency her family had for arguing a point of view they may not personally support, but feel obligated to ensure got equal air time within the discussion.

This was the case with Raymond, who was a staunch Democrat and, from a legal perspective, thought the Citizens decision was pure nonsense.  This did not, however, stop him from arguing both sides with equal zeal.

“There’s a case to be made on both sides, Sara. Take the majority opinions stance that –”

“Actually Dad, Mom, before we get too far into solving the problems of the free world –” Sara attempted to redirect the group.

“Oh honey, your father isn’t just solving for the free world. He’s in it for the entire world. Aren’t you, Ray?” Sara’s mother lovingly jabbed at her husband.

“No man’s an island; so yes, I think there is value in discussing the whole thing.” Raymond Glass responded with his usual monotone, but there was a mischievous glint in his eye as he was prepared to jab back at his wife.

“Okay, kids. If I could bring you back around for a minute to matters more immediate to this family. I have an announcement to make.” Sara felt her throat tighten.

Both Raymond and Margaret turned from each other and looked at their daughter with genuine curiosity. Cynthia simply took another sip of her beer.

“An announcement? This sounds interesting.  The last time you announced anything was before you came home for the summer during your undergrad and told your father and I you had gotten your eyebrow pierced,” Margaret said with a serious tone bemused by the smirk on her face. “I remember thinking most teenagers would have shown up with the newly acquired jewelry in tow, unannounced for effect, but not my daughter.  You had to preface the entire thing. If I recall, you walked me through your entire thought process around how you had come to the conclusion that the piercing was appropriate, including how it wouldn’t impact the likelihood of you getting a summer intern’s position at your father’s firm. It made perfect sense – to you – at the time.”

Sara felt the embarrassment rise to her cheeks. “Wow. I was nineteen. As I recall, you were just happy I hadn’t reasoned myself into a tattoo.”

Margaret laughed. “Yes. And you were happy about the not so permanent piercing when it came out three weeks later at the firm’s office manager’s insistence. It seems your logic had been lost on her.”

Cynthia cleared her throat. “Announcement?”

Sara nodded and took a drink from her Tanqueray and tonic. “Right. Mom – Dad. I’ve met someone wonderful, and I want you to meet her tomorrow night. Her name is Rachel, she’s an art dealer, and – I love her.”

Both Raymond and Margaret sat silently for several seconds. To Sara it seemed like an eternity. It was Margaret who spoke first. “Oh, thank God. I thought you were telling us you were marrying Paul. I never thought much of him, even having only met him a couple times.  He was too intense for my taste, and obviously more into you than you were into him.  I always find that sort of thing unnerving.”

Sara’s exhale was audible. “That’s great. I mean, not that you thought Paul was a quasi-stalker, but that you are good with Rachel and me.”  Sara was relieved to see her mother smiling, and her father was simply nodding his consent. “You two are okay that the love of my life is a woman?” And the fact she is a hundred year old, blood-drinking vampire is a little detail we can conveniently exclude, Sara thought.

To Sara’s surprise, her father spoke first this time. “Sara, as clichéd as this sounds, your mother and I only want you to be happy. If she makes you happy, that fills the bill for us.”

Sara started to tear up. Her father, with all his reason, had just got to the meat of things. “She makes me happier than I thought possible.”

“Well, that’s done. Can we order another round?” Cynthia chimed in, having been quiet through the exchange.

“Wait a minute, Cynthia. You knew? For how long?” Margaret asked suspiciously.

“Only a couple weeks. And calm down, it wasn’t my news to share.”  Cynthia waved the waiter over. “Plus, this was something Sara wanted to share in person.”

Margaret conceded the point. “Hmmm. I suppose you’re forgiven since we are staying with you this week. The last thing I need is an eviction notice.”

Cynthia chuckled. “For what it’s worth, I haven’t met the mystery woman yet.  We all get to do that tomorrow night.”

As Sara watched her family slip back into their natural ebb and flow of conversation, she felt an overwhelming sense of pride.  She loved these people, and now more than ever, she felt how much they loved her.

***

“Good evening, Ms. Collins.” Sara couldn’t hide her excitement when Rachel came through the door of her apartment.

“And good evening to you, Ms. Glass. You look amazing, as always.” Rachel pulled Sara into her arms and placed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

Not content to let it end with mere pleasantries, Sara pulled Rachel closer and quickly found the coolness of her lips and mouth. Rachel responded in kind and moved them further into Sara’s apartment, closing the door behind them.

After several exquisite minutes of kissing and letting their hands explore, Rachel reluctantly moved away from Sara, her eyes already taking on an iridescent green. “If you plan on leaving this apartment tonight, and not standing your family up, we best stop now. While I still can.”

Sara stepped back into Rachel’s arms and resumed kissing her neck. “I’ve built some time in.  The reservation is at eight, not seven-thirty.” Sara pulled Rachel toward the sofa.

“Always the planner, aren’t you?” Rachel said as she went willingly with Sara.

“Always, when it counts.” Sara smiled as she pulled Rachel down onto the sofa. Having Rachel’s weight on top of her sent a shock of excitement and arousal through Sara. What she had intended to be a casual make-out session was suddenly gaining significantly more momentum.

Rachel’s hands had found their way under Sara’s blouse as their mouths explored each other. Sara could feel Rachel’s incisors against her lower lip, but both women were making every effort to control the amount of pressure in their kissing.  When Rachel’s hand found Sara’s breast though, all bets were off.  Sara pushed herself up toward Rachel with a surge of urgency she had no control over. In return, Rachel pulled away from her slightly.

“Wait.” Whatever else Rachel was going to say was lost as Sara pulled her back down towards her. Finding Rachel’s lips again, she took Rachel’s hand and guided it back to her breast where only moments before it had given her so much pleasure. Instinctively Sara opened her legs allowing Rachel to move even closer.  Sara wrapped her legs around Rachel’s waist lost in the feeling of her.

Rachel’s mouth had found Sara’s neck and she was kissing and sucking at the supple skin where Sara’s neck and shoulder met.  Sara let out a moan as she felt Rachel’s teeth scratch at her neck. “It’s okay.”

As if someone had flipped a switch, Rachel sprung up and moved quickly away from Sara. “Ah, this is too fast. We need to get going.”

Sara laid still sprawled on the sofa, and confused. “What is it? Did I do something?” She pulled her disheveled clothes back into place as she walked toward Rachel.

“No. It’s just not what I thought would happen tonight.” Rachel reluctantly turned to face Sara.

Sara wasn’t sure what had just happened, but it was clear it had made Rachel uncomfortable. “Talk to me, please. I thought we were both having a good time?”

“We – I was, but…” Rachel shook her head. “It’s too fast. That’s all. Let’s get going; we’re running through that buffer of yours.” Rachel obviously was trying to move off the subject, and Sara wasn’t sure how far into it she wanted to go knowing they still had an evening with her family to get through.

“Okay. We can talk about it later.  But for the record, I was fine with having your hands and mouth all over me.” She quickly leaned in and kissed Rachel on the cheek before heading toward the door.

Rachel seemed to relax a little. “For the record? Me too.”

***

In spite of Sara’s planning, Rachel and she walked into Bliss nearly ten minutes late.  The restaurant was a converted nineteen fifties gas station that now served eclectic contemporary American cuisine.  The atmosphere was industrial, but the food was locally sourced and seasonal.

As the hostess walked the two women toward the patio where Sara’s family had already been seated, Sara could tell by the look on her father, mother, and sister’s faces that she wasn’t the only one who thought Rachel was beautiful.

Sara’s father stood to greet them. “Hello, I’m Raymond Glass. This is my wife, Margaret, and our oldest daughter, Cynthia. You must be Rachel?”

Rachel smiled as she extended her hand. “Mr. Glass, what a pleasure to meet you. Mrs. Glass, Cynthia, I’ve heard so much about you all. I feel we’ve already met.” Rachel extended her hand to each of them in kind.

“I hope all good things? Because knowing my sister’s tendency toward brutal honesty, I wouldn’t be surprised if you thought you knew us a little too well at this point,” Cynthia joked.

Rachel laughed that melodic laughter that had captured Sara’s heart, and Sara could tell by her family’s reaction they were having the same sensation. “To the contrary, Cynthia; Sara has painted you all as saints. So let’s hope you don’t disappoint.”  With that, the table erupted in laughter.

The waiter came over and took the drink and appetizer order. There was a few moments of awkward silence before Margaret began to speak.

“Rachel, Sara tells us you’re an art dealer?  I double majored in art history and English, and Sara nearly did the same before opting on sociology. So the Glass women have an affinity for the arts.”

Rachel smiled at Margaret warmly. “That’s lucky for me. Yes. I own a small gallery in the Stone Oak area. It’s by appointment only, so not really a store front. I work mostly with private collectors and museums.”

“That’s wonderful. Do you have a particular period or genre you specialize in?” Margaret asked as she drank her wine.

“I’ve managed to educate myself in most periods after the Renaissance, but my personal taste runs more towards the Orphism Movement. I particularly enjoy the severity of the geometric shapes in contrast to the warmth of the jewel tones. It always reminds me of stained glass.”

Margaret’s eyes were filled with curiosity. “That’s interesting. I have Cubism leaning tendencies myself. Tell me, are you of the school of thought that Orphism was the precursor to abstract art?”

Sara could tell this conversation was about to get very in-depth, and if there was any hope of the rest of the table participating, she would need to move her mother along. “Mom, I’m sure Rachel doesn’t want to talk shop all night. Plus, what would the rest of us talk about?”

Margaret looked disapprovingly at her daughter. “Fine. Point taken. But Rachel, at some point we’ll continue this conversation. Yes?”

Rachel smiled. “It would be my pleasure.”

“Rachel, Sara told me you were the person who saved her life in the park several months ago?” Cynthia asked.

Margaret visibly shuddered. “Lord, just thinking about what might have happened if you hadn’t come along, Rachel, makes me sick to my stomach.” Suddenly Margaret was up out of her chair and pulling Rachel up out of hers to initiate a full on hug. “Thank you so much.” Margaret leaned back, still holding Rachel by the shoulders. “You have to know that not everyone would have gotten involved. Thank you.” Margaret hugged Rachel again, and Rachel – though caught off-guard at first – finally managed to get her arms around the gushing woman.

“It worked out in the end. I’m very fond of your daughter and want her around for as long as humanly possible.” Rachel looked over Margaret’s shoulder and smiled at Sara.

After that, conversation flowed easily.  Sara thought her parents showed remarkable restraint in their questioning of Rachel. Even Cynthia’s snark was kept to a minimum, and Rachel took it all in stride. She was positively charming and managed to get several laughs out of Sara’s usually reserved father.

As the group exited the restaurant, Margaret took the opportunity to pull Rachel aside and continue their art history discussion from earlier while her husband listened on.  Cynthia pulled Sara over separately. “Well, well, well, sister. You may be coming a little late to the romance scene, but you’re all in.”

Sara feigned ignorance. “I don’t know what you mean.”  She smiled.

“Then you’re the only one. Your significant other over there is breathtakingly beautiful, charming, funny, and smart as hell. Shit, if you don’t want her, I might consider changing teams for her.”

Sara pushed her sister. “Don’t you even think about it.”

Rachel came over. “Are we ready?” She took Sara’s hand.

Cynthia smiled and extended her hand to Rachel. “It’s been a pleasure, Rachel. I hope to see more of you in the future.”

Rachel took her hand from Sara’s and shook Cynthia’s hand. “Likewise.”

Sara’s parents came over and Margaret hugged Sara. “It’s been so lovely seeing you.” She turned to Rachel. “I hope you and Sara can make it up to Dallas soon. We would love to have the two of you.”

It was Rachel who initiated the hug this time. “That would be nice. Thank you.” Rachel turned to Raymond and extended her hand. “And thank you, Mr. Glass.”

Raymond smiled. “Please call me Raymond. It’s been very nice meeting you.” With those parting words, the parties went their separate ways.

As Sara and Rachel sat at a light a few blocks from the Sara’s apartment, Sara thought Rachel was being unusually quiet. “I thought that went well. They really like you.”

Rachel didn’t say anything for several seconds. “I like them, too.”

“Are you okay? You seem distant,” Sara asked tentatively.

Rachel continued to look at the road, not making eye contact with Sara. “I’m good. I really enjoyed myself.  Your sister is funny and your mother – charming.”

Sara wasn’t buying it, but didn’t want to get into it in the car. “Will you come up?” Sara asked as they neared the parking garage of her building.

Rachel sighed. “No. I better not.”

That was it. Sara was done dancing around this. “Are you kidding? You just met my family who love you, by the way and you can’t come up with me?”  The questions came out more as accusations then Sara meant them to.

Rachel put the car in park and turned to face Sara. “It’s been a great evening. So can we just end it on a good note?”

Sara took her seat belt off and turned to face Rachel. “Ah, too late for that I’m afraid. So, why won’t you come up?”

Rachel closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath. “Do you have any idea what nearly happened in your apartment earlier? Do you know how close I came to – to…”

“To what? Having sex with me? Yes. I was there; we were both enjoying ourselves. So?”

Rachel’s anger was growing. “No! You said it was okay. Do you remember saying that? Do you know what you nearly let happen? What I wanted to do to you in that moment?”

Sara was taken aback by the venom in Rachel’s voice. It verged on a low growl.  This was uncharted territory and Sara wasn’t sure if she should get out of the car or dig her heals in and fight this out. She went with her natural tendency. “I assume you wanted to – feed on me!” Sara snapped. “That’s not news, Rachel. From what you tell me, that’s pretty much all that’s on your mind whenever we’re together.” Sara could feel the tears forming in the back of her eyes from the anger, and she hated that she was about to start crying. “Look, I want things from you, too. You’re not the only one that’s walking around with perpetual cravings. Every time I am in a room with you, all I can think about is touching you and being as close to you as possible. So yes! In that moment, when you were in between my legs, and your mouth was finding every bit of exposed skin that it could, I really wanted you to bite me! If that appalls you or shocks you – too bad!” Sara had felt the tears start flowing midway through her rant, and her heart was racing.

Rachel’s eyes glowed in the dimly lit interior of the car and when she spoke her voice was several octaves lower than usual. “I have obviously failed in conveying the seriousness of what could happen if we go too far. That’s my failure. Not yours. Go. Please.”

Sara felt her anger flare again and as she got out of the car she turned back, against her better judgment and fueled by hurt. “You’re still a coward.” She slammed the car door and walked quickly toward the elevators. It took every ounce of strength she had – and a good amount of pride – not to turn back.

Chapter 16

It had been a week since Sara and Rachel’s fight. Sara’s pride had only taken her to day two before she broke down and called Rachel. After leaving three messages and a text, Sara determined efforts to get a hold of Rachel on the phone were futile.  She knew from her professional dealings – and her experience with Paul -- that it was too easy to ignore someone via the phone.  So on day eight, Sara decided to go over to Rachel’s house.

As she drove into Rachel’s neighborhood she felt so nervous her hands were sweating, and her lunch felt like it might make a second appearance at any minute.  When she saw Rachel’s car in the driveway, she went into full-blown panic. Stopping several houses away, Sara put the car in park. Okay, get out of the car, lock the door, walk up to her front door, knock, count to fifteen; if she doesn’t answer, knock again, then… Sara couldn’t think of what would come next if Rachel actually answered the door. Would she have missed Sara as much as she had missed Rachel? Would all be forgiven? Could they talk it out? Sara couldn’t plan the conversation out in her head like she wanted.

Actually, Glass, you just aren’t able to predict her end of it. You know what you need to say, so get out of this damn car and say it. The voice in Sara’s head urging her to walk the fifty feet to Rachel’s front door was the same one she used when she was nearing the end of a long run and her legs had a different idea about how much farther she should go.  Like taking that last hill on a ten mile run, Sara’s drill sergeant inner voice moved her up and out of her car.

Sara’s heart was racing as she extended her hand to knock on Rachel’s door. Before she could, the door opened. Rachel stood in front of her, shoulders square and an expressionless look on her face.  Sara gasped. She had forgotten how beautiful Rachel was.  She was wearing a pair of jeans and a form fitting V-neck t-shirt and in spite of the casual attire, Rachel looked stunning.

“Hi.” Sara managed to get out a barely audible greeting. This was not the resolve she had hoped for.

Rachel looked suspiciously at her for several seconds. “Come in.”

Sara let a deep breath out. “Thank you. Ah, were you heading out?”

Rachel shut the door behind her. “No. Why?”

Sara turned to face Rachel in the entry way. “You opened the door before I knocked, so I assumed you were heading out somewhere.”

Rachel gestured for her to move into the formal living room off the entry way. “I heard you coming. More to the point, I heard your heart coming. You’re verging on a panic attack, and I didn’t want you to stroke out on my front porch.”

Sara sat on the leather sofa. “Oh. I should have guessed that.”

Rachel sat in the chair across the room. By Sara’s reckoning it was the farthest away from her she could get and still technically be in the same room. “Why should you have guessed that, Sara?”

Sara stiffened at the iciness in Rachel’s voice and knew this was not going to be a fun conversation. “I only meant…”

“Well, you wouldn’t have guessed. You couldn’t have, because I don’t think you have any idea who I am or what I am.”

“That’s fair. I was a bit of an ass the other night, but you had your part to play in that, too.” Rachel was silent, sitting eerily motionless. “We had done a lot of talking about what you needed in the relationship, and I had not been as honest with you about what I needed. So we weren’t on the same page, and unfortunately it led to some things being said that I’m sure we both wish we could take back.”

Sara waited for some sign that Rachel even cared she was there, much less that she was listening to her.  Taking her courage in hand, Sara got up and crossed the room to sit in the chair next to Rachel’s. In spite of Rachel refusing to look at her, Sara went on. “I love you. I know it doesn’t solve everything, but I believe it’s a good start. I know you love me, and between the two of us – if we’re honest and talk with one another – that can go a long way.” Sara hesitated, unable to read Rachel’s expression. When she finally spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. “Please. Don’t shut me out.” That was it. Sara had put herself out there, and it was up to Rachel now. Sara had promised herself no matter what Rachel said, she would respect her choice.

Rachel stood and walked slowly across the room. She stood perfectly still for nearly a minute with her back to Sara. She finally turned and looked intently at Sara. “I had forgotten.”

Sara waited for Rachel to continue, but when she didn’t say anything more, Sara got up and closed the space between them. “Forgotten what?”

Rachel looked at Sara so intensely that Sara was finding it hard not to feel self-conscious. “I had forgotten what being in love felt like. I had forgotten how insane it can make you. I had thought – obviously wrongly – that I, no longer being human, was immune to love’s trappings.” Rachel let out a small laugh. “God was I wrong.”

Sara wasn’t sure where this was going, but she saw a softening in Rachel’s posture and tone; so she was hopeful the conversation was taking a more positive turn. “How does that make you feel?” Sara asked.

Rachel sat on the couch as she took a breath and looked up at the ceiling for several seconds. “Christ, it makes me feel human again.” Sara sat tentatively next to her. Rachel reached out and gently stroked Sara’s cheek. “I miss you. It’s been decades since I even knew what it was to miss anything, much less a human. I think about you all the time. You are with me every waking minute of my life – and the significance of that I know you do understand.”

Rachel got up and walked backed toward the chair.  She sat on the edge as she continued. “You’re right. I am a coward.  All this power, it affords you a complete disregard for the notion of life and death. I mean, when you live forever, what does any of it matter. It makes you fearless. Except, in the end, I just don’t want my heart broken. I can’t imagine forever without you.” Sara saw Rachel’s eyes begin to redden, and the first few drops of blood trickle from the corners of each eye.

Without hesitating, Sara walked over and knelt next to Rachel, cautiously placing her hand over Rachel’s. “I can’t promise you I won’t break your heart. I have no idea what the future holds. But – and I know this is probably of little comfort to you – I will do everything in my power to avoid hurting you.”

Rachel smiled as she wiped at her face. “It’s actually a great comfort. I’ve trusted you with so much already; I know I can trust you with this, too.” Sara smiled and the two women embraced.  After a few minutes Rachel pulled back. “I’m a mess.  Give me a few minutes to clean up, okay?”

Sara was reluctant to let her go, but drops of blood had already stained Rachel’s shirt. “Sure. I’ll wait here.”

Rachel disappeared into the back of the house, and Sara felt her body relaxing for the first time in over a week.  After several minutes Sara heard what she thought was a shower turn on in Rachel’s bedroom.  After a few more minutes Rachel emerged with wet hair and a clean shirt.

“Sorry about that. I had warned you I was a mess when I cried.” The two women smiled at each other and neither seemed to know what they should do next. Sara reached out and gently stroked Rachel’s cheek. The relief of being with her again, being near her, washed over Sara, and she pulled Rachel to her.

Sara gently tucked a loose strand of wet hair behind Rachel’s ear and leaned in slowly to kiss her. Nothing had really been worked out about this part of their relationship, but Sara needed to be close to Rachel again. The kiss deepened, and, to Sara’s relief, Rachel didn’t pull away.  After several minutes, Rachel placed her palm on Sara’s cheek and began gently kissing along her jaw line and down her neck. Something about this exchange felt different to Sara, more intimate.

Rachel shifted so she could look at Sara. The two women’s eyes met, and, without saying a word, they walked back into Rachel’s bedroom hand in hand.  It was at that point Sara became nervous.  If she was honest with herself, this was the first time she was going to bed with someone she was truly in love with, and a vampire at that.

The lamp on Rachel’s nightstand was on. Sara turned to look at Rachel and could see Rachel’s excitement by the intensity of her eyes and her extended incisors.

“Why does that happen?  Your eyes.”  Sara reached out her hand to stroke Rachel’s cheek.

Rachel hesitated and then spoke so faintly Sara had to lean in to hear her. “When I am excited, angry, or… aroused.  I can’t help it.  If it bothers you, I can turn more lights on.  That will diminish –”

“No, it doesn’t bother me.  I’ve always thought you were beautiful, but when I see you like this, you’re stunning.”  Sara kissed Rachel.

“I haven’t done this in a very long time,” Rachel said as her and Sara laid cross-ways on Rachel’s bed.

“How do you mean?”  Sara asked as she ran her fingers through Rachel’s silky hair.  “I would think –”

“No, I meant with... well, with a human.  I haven’t done this with a human, like I said, in over fifty years.”  Rachel looked away and Sara carefully touched her face, turning her towards her so their eyes met.

“Are you nervous?  Because I haven’t done this since college; so I can’t imagine I will be anything to write home about.”

Rachel smiled. “I’m not worried about that.  I have to be careful. I don’t want to hurt you unintentionally. Sara, I’m very strong and you’re very beautiful.  If I lose control with you, I could hurt you or worse…”

“What’s worse?” Sara asked, confused.

“I could feed on you.  I could lose control and feed on you.  And before I could stop myself, kill you.”

Sara leaned in and kissed Rachel. “I trust you.  Nothing will happen that both of us don’t want to have happen.”

The two women took their time as they undressed each other.  Sara gasped when she looked at Rachel completely naked lying under her.

“You’re beautiful,” Sara said as Rachel reached for her and kissed her.  Sara felt the room spinning as the full length of Rachel’s body met hers.  First, Sara was on top and then Rachel quickly turned the couple so she was straddling Sara.  Sara couldn’t touch enough or get close enough to Rachel.  Rachel let out a moan as one of Sara’s hands found her breast and her other hand clutched at her thigh.

Sara continued to be mesmerized by the coolness and smoothness of Rachel’s skin; the contrast between the heat radiating off her own body was intoxicating. Sara sat up and she found Rachel’s breasts. She eagerly took one of Rachel’s nipples in her mouth and began sucking. Sara realized the way Rachel smelled was the way she tasted, too; sweet and floral at the same time. Rachel’s fingers intertwined in Sara’s hair and she pulled her gently upward so the two women could kiss.

In spite of herself, Sara shuddered.  Rachel paused and looked carefully in her eyes. “You’re amazing.” Rachel bent her head down and began kissing Sara’s neck and shoulder.

Sara smiled and wrapped her arms around Rachel. “It’s just that I’ve never felt this close to someone and still needing to be closer. I know that sounds ridiculous.”

Rachel didn’t speak, but instead shifted and laid next to Sara on the bed so the two women were facing each other. She began to gently kiss Sara's mouth and cheeks.  Sara rolled on top of Rachel, straddling her hips.  Rachel began to gently stroke and massage Sara’s breasts.  She ran her hands down to Sara’s hips, stroking the tops of her thighs.  Sara bent over and enthusiastically began kissing Rachel’s neck and shoulders. With a moan, Rachel rolled Sara onto her back and began running her hands over every inch of Sara.

Sara wrapped her legs around Rachel’s waist, pulling her even closer. When Rachel shifted and her thigh touched the source of Sara’s arousal, Sara gasped and, to her amazement, thought she might come at that moment. Rachel continued to kiss her neck and shoulders, working her way down to Sara’s hard nipples which were responsive to Rachel as she took one in her mouth.

Sara let out a loud gasp. “God, that’s amazing.” Sara entwined her fingers in Rachel’s hair.  Rachel moved her attention from Sara’s breasts to her neck, holding Sara’s arms above her head and bringing the entirety of their bodies into contact with each other.

Sara felt Rachel’s teeth scraping along her neck as her hand moved down and between Sara’s legs. Sara opened her legs wider, inviting Rachel to enter her, and anything else she wanted to do. Sara was lost in the tastes, smells, and textures of being with Rachel.

Rachel leaned back and looked at Sara. Her eyes were the most intense green Sara had ever seen, and her teeth had fully extended down past her lower lip. The spiderlike veins along her neck and jaw line were raised and contrasted against the paleness of her skin. Beautiful. There aren’t words. Rachel entered her. First one, then two fingers.

Rachel gasped as she began to move her fingers inside Sara. She had not intended to speak because she knew her arousal would cause her voice to be considerably lower than her normal speaking voice, but she couldn’t stop herself. “You feel so good. I love you.”

Sara arched her back to meet Rachel’s thrusts and pulled her even closer, pushing her head into the crook of her neck.  Sara heard a moan escape Rachel and felt her push a third finger inside her.  Sara felt herself tighten and then the beginnings of her orgasm as the heat from Rachel’s touch began to course outward to every part of her body. Sara felt a sharp, exquisite pain shoot down her neck and into her shoulder at the same time she felt the convulsions of her climax cascade over her. The pain lasted only a split second and was replaced with a wonderful heat rising up through her shoulder and spreading around the back of her neck.

Rachel pulled her head back quickly but continued to move her fingers inside Sara as she began to climax a second time.  Drowning in a sea of euphoria, Sara looked up and managed to register the blood on Rachel’s lips and the look of regret on her face.  Sara took Rachel’s face in her hands. “Please. Don’t stop.”  Sara pulled Rachel toward her and forced her lips back onto her neck. Instantly, Sara felt the heat from earlier return, felt Rachel licking and sucking at her neck.

Sara’s second orgasm crashed over her with more force than the first.  As she cried out, Rachel moved her mouth down to Sara’s breasts and slowly slide her fingers out of her. Sara clutched at Rachel, still not satiated.  Sara slid her hand down and found Rachel wet and tight as she slipped two fingers inside her. Rachel moaned as Sara entered her and instinctively pushed down against Sara’s fingers.  Sara winced at the force, but quickly repositioned her hand as Rachel sat up to straddle her.

With her free hand, Sara began to massage Rachel’s breast. The sight of Rachel on top of her so close to climax nearly pushed Sara over the edge for a third time.  Rachel strained and thrust down as Sara felt her contract and release around her fingers.  She cried out as her own orgasm washed over her.

After a minute, Rachel shifted and moved to lay next to Sara. Reaching to put her palm on Rachel’s face, Sara could see the concern in her eyes.  The cause for concern was still on Rachel’s mouth and quickly drying on Sara’s neck. “It’s okay. Please don’t ruin this absolutely perfect moment with self-inflicted regret. You did what I asked you to do.”

Rachel closed her eyes and then rolled onto her back. “I know better. We were playing with fire.  We still are, actually.”

Sara propped herself up on her elbow. “What do you mean?”

“Remember how you had to leave several weeks ago when I bit your lip? That was just a prick.  Can you imagine what it smells like now, like this?” Rachel gestured to the blood on Sara’s neck and on her own mouth.

Sara hadn’t been thinking about that at all, or much of anything really, except how amazing it was being that close to Rachel.  “Oh, crap! Wait, don’t panic. I have it.”  Sara jumped up and bolted toward the bathroom.  An amused Rachel heard the shower come on and could smell the mingling of dried blood, water, soap, and Sara.

Sara heard the door to the bathroom open and wiped the steam off the shower door to see Rachel at the sink washing her face.  Sara stuck her head out. “Better?”

Rachel grabbed a towel and was drying her face. “Yes.”  She walked over and kissed Sara. “It’s okay. I’m not losing my shit.  Being with you was amazing, and I don’t regret any of it.”

Sara was so ecstatic she grabbed Rachel’s hand and pulled her into the shower. The hot water made Rachel’s skin feel a more comparable temperature to Sara’s and she pulled Rachel closer. “Thank God, because if you had been weirded out, I would have punched you in the face.”

Rachel wrapped her arms around Sara’s waist. “A warning. That would have broken your hand.”

Sara kissed Rachel. “I would have risked it to make my point.”

***

Sara found she wasn’t in any particular hurry to get to work.  She had left Rachel’s house before dawn to go home to shower and change. She had contemplated working from home until, looking at her BlackBerry, she realized she had two face-to-face meetings with clients. Pushing aside the fact she was ill prepared for the meetings as a result of spending the last three nights at Rachel’s, she resigned herself to actually going into the office instead of working from home.

The steam of the shower was beginning to fill the bathroom as Sara brushed her teeth.  Looking in the mirror she continued to be amazed at how quickly the bite marks, that just hours ago were red and inflamed, were disappearing.  Rachel had explained it was an enzyme in her saliva that caused the rapid healing. The saliva, however, didn’t heal all of the side effects of particularly passionate love making.  On the second night, when Sara had gotten up to get some water and the room began to spin, Rachel had told her she was suffering from a type of anemia as a result of blood loss.

“I hadn’t thought about that. Actually, it hadn’t occurred to me you were – well, taking that much.  I mean, there isn’t so much as a drop on the sheets,” Sara had said as Rachel brought her a glass of orange juice and a pill.

“There’s no need to waste it by getting it everywhere. Here, drink up and take this. B vitamin complex. It will help, and –” Rachel looked down so Sara couldn’t see her eyes. “If we keep – if I keep feeding on you during sex, you should take them daily.”

Sara was surprised at how little she had thought about the ramifications of what they were doing. The logistics of what it meant to let your vampire girlfriend take a half pint of blood nightly had escaped her otherwise detailed mind.

“That seems pretty straight forward and easy to do. I’m already on a multi-vitamin daily, so what’s one more?” Sara wanted to make it seem as matter-of-fact as possible.  She felt Rachel had reached a comfort level with their human-vampire relationship and some of the inherent complications that brought. The last thing she wanted was for Rachel to start regretting it.

“We don’t have to – I mean, I don’t have to every time.” Rachel looked back up at Sara.

Sara smiled and reached for Rachel’s hand. “First - well, I enjoy it. The only way I can think to describe it is like being submerged in a warm bath and every muscle in your body relaxing at the same time.  But then I’m – ah, you know, coming…” Sara blushed. “And not every muscle is relaxing, and the contrast is amazing.”

Rachel smiled. “Then I suggest you drink more juice.  I would be very interested in more amazing later tonight.”

With that Sara finished the last of her first glass of orange juice and, smirking at Rachel, poured a very generous second glass.

Chapter 17

“Sara? Are you with me?”  Vivian looked at Sara hopefully from across the seating area in Sara’s office.

Sara, who had let her mind wander to her and Rachel’s lovemaking the night before, looked up. “What? Yes, of course. Carbon credits. Go on.”

Vivian smiled. “That was three clauses ago. We are discussing the offsets per ton.”

Sara thumbed through her brief, flipping several pages to catch-up. “Sorry.  My mistake.”

Vivian put her brief down and walked over to sit on the small loveseat next to Sara.  “So darling, it’s none of my business – well, at least not until it starts to impact our business – and I don’t want you to be upset, but I was thrilled to see your parents when they were down a few weeks ago…”  Sara had a sinking sensation. “And your mother mentioned you had met someone.  She didn’t say who, but given your current level of distraction, things are either going very poorly or very well.”

Sara took a deep breath. “Lord, is nothing sacred anymore?”

Vivian chuckled and leaned back on the couch. “Cost of a family business. Now, dish then, dear.”

Sara considered for a moment what exactly she wanted to dish and what Vivian already knew. “I have met someone, and it is going very well. I would prefer to leave it at that for now.”  She placed her hand on Vivian’s.

Vivian rolled her eyes. “Damn your discretion.  Now I’ll have to speculate wildly.”

Sara chuckled. “Don’t you dare.”  Before Vivian could protest, Sara’s phone rang.  Sara crossed the office and hit her intercom button. “Yes?”

Carolyn’s voice filled the office. “Rachel Collins is here. I don’t show an appointment, but I thought I would check before sending her away.”

“No!” Sara yelled, answering too quickly. Sara glanced up at Vivian, who looked on with curiosity and amusement. “I mean, tell her to have a seat, and I will be right out.”

Sara attempted to mask her eagerness as she went back towards Vivian, but Vivian wasn’t having it. “Collins?  Isn’t that the woman who – well, helped you in the park?”

Sara began to gather the file folders strewed across the end table next to the sofa. “Yes,” she answered without making eye contact with Vivian. She could feel Vivian’s eyes on her and sensed her smile. “We have become – friends.  She’s very well-traveled.” Sara was trying desperately not to blush.

Vivian got up from the sofa and crossed the room to open the office door. Without a word she walked out of the office and closed the door behind her. Sara looked up relieved she wasn’t under the woman’s scrutiny, but also nervous about what was being discussed on the other side of that door.  Gathering her courage, Sara moved toward the door, hearing Carolyn and Vivian’s voices.

“You’ve taken a day off so you can stand in line for two hours for that?” Vivian asked Carolyn incredulously.

Sara came out of her office to find Vivian sitting on the edge of Carolyn’s desk, instantly noticing Rachel was nowhere to be found.  “Where’s Rachel, Carolyn?”

“She excused herself to take a phone call.”  As if on cue, Rachel appeared in the reception area.

In spite of her efforts, Sara smiled as she watched Rachel approach. Rachel walked over to Sara and gave her a friendly hug. “I hope I’m not intruding. I was in the area and thought you might be available for an early dinner.”

Vivian stepped up next to Sara and extended her hand. “Hello. I’m Vivian Reynolds.”

Rachel turned her attention to Vivian and extended her hand with a smile. “Rachel Collins. Pleasure.  I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything too pressing?”

Sara was surprised to see Vivian blush as Rachel’s smile lit up the room.

“Not at all. We were just wrapping up.”  Vivian finally released Rachel’s hand.

The slight awkwardness was broken by Carolyn. “Have you seen any of the films or read any of the books?”

Vivian broke eye contact with Rachel and turned her attention back to Carolyn.  “Yes. Actually, I saw the first film with my granddaughter.”

Carolyn, looking hopeful, said, “And?  Are you Team Jacob or Team Edward?”

Vivian laughed and looked at Sara and Rachel. “What?”

Carolyn got up from her desk and walked around to join the three women. “Sara, help me here. Jacob or Edward?”

Suddenly Sara felt all eyes on her, in particular Rachel’s. Clearing her throat, she finally managed, “I’ve never been a fan of hairy men.”

Vivian and Carolyn laughed.  Carolyn turned to Rachel. “Ms. Collins, what about you?”

Sara smiled. “Yeah, Rachel, what about you? Vampire or werewolf?”

Without missing a beat, Rachel smiled and said, “I’m partial to the humans in the books. Not Bella, mind you. She’s a little daft for my taste, but I enjoy Charlie.”

All three women looked at each other.  Vivian finally spoke. “That never occurred to me. But hey – to each their own.”

Sara turned back to Carolyn. “So, that’s why you’re taking tomorrow off? You’re going to the midnight showing of the Breaking Dawn sequel?”

Carolyn went back over to her desk and began gathering her things. “Yes, and I am shameless about it; so don’t bother trying to make me feel bad about being a middle-aged woman lusting after a glittering vampire half my age.”

Vivian chuckled.  “Actually, if memory serves, he’s over a hundred.”

Carolyn looked up with the realization. “That’s true.  There is still the ‘technically he’s dead’ thing, but with that nasty age taboo out of the way, Edward and I will be very happy together.”

“Well, enjoy your film. I don’t envy you all of the craziness with the teenage girls, and boys for that matter,” Vivian said as she made her way to the hall.

“Worth it. All part of the entertainment experience.” Carolyn gathered her bag. “Wait, I’ll walk out with you.”

Vivian turned to Rachel and Sara who had been enjoying the exchange with amused looks on their faces. “Ladies, have a nice dinner. Rachel, it was very nice to meet you.”

Rachel smiled at Vivian. “Likewise.” With that, Vivian and Carolyn walked down the hall while Carolyn continued to regale Vivian with the virtues of a vampire over a werewolf.

Sara walked toward her office door and gestured for Rachel to follow her.  As soon as the door was closed, Rachel’s lips were on Sara’s and the two women fell against the closed door.

“I’ve missed you,” Rachel breathed into Sara’s ear. “I couldn’t wait until tonight to see you.”

Sara was pulling Rachel toward her, clutching the collar of her shirt. “I was useless today. My mind just kept going back to you.”

Rachel looked at Sara with a glint in her eye. “Just your mind?”

Sara felt the heat shoot through her body. “Obviously not.” The two women stood with their foreheads touching. “Should we get out of here? Grab some supper?”  Sara knew if they stayed here much longer, she would break every office etiquette rule known, and the last thing she needed was an eager intern barging in.

Rachel stepped back while still holding Sara’s hands. “Absolutely. I’ll wait outside.”

Sara frowned. “I’ll only be a minute. Wait in here.”

Rachel shook her head, and smiled as Sara. “Best if we have some space; otherwise, we’re not leaving this office anytime soon.”  With that Rachel closed the door, leaving Sara to try and remember what exactly the virtues of office etiquette were.

***

Sara and Rachel rode over to Acenar restaurant together. Acenar specialized in Texas regional Mexican in a contemporary setting along the San Antonio River, and Sara had a taste for something spicy.  Rachel was content to let Sara order and sip on her wine while the two women talked about their days. Sara smiled, realizing that Rachel no longer felt a need to keep up appearances with the eating.

“I think Vivian may have a crush on you. I don’t think I have ever seen her blush in the twenty plus years I’ve known her. She’s usually the one causing the blushing.”  Sara smirked at Rachel.

Rachel smiled. “She was very nice, but I hardly think she would…”

“You really don’t have any idea how charming and beautiful you are, do you?”

Rachel looked intently at Sara. “It isn’t foremost on my mind.  Honestly, I can’t take my eyes off you; so beyond that, I’m not giving anyone else in the room much thought.” Rachel sipped her wine. “I’ve developed a nasty case of tunnel vision since you came into my life.”

Sara felt the heat rise to her face. “You really are very good at this.”

Rachel put her glass down and reached for Sara’s hand. “It really isn’t difficult when it’s the truth.”

The waiter approached the table with Sara’s entrée and Rachel’s second glass of wine.  Neither woman bothered to remove their entwined hands from sight, and the waiter couldn’t be bothered to notice.

“The humans. Really?” Sara asked between bites of her chipotle chicken.

Rachel looked puzzled for a second. “Oh, you mean the conversation with Carolyn and Vivian earlier? Well, I couldn’t very well say vampire and have you think of me as a narcissistic ass, and I’ve known a few werewolves in my day. They’re not particularly bright, and they smell like – not to put too fine a point on it – mildewed books.”

Sara tried to be casual in her response, but she could hear the shock in her voice. “Werewolves? Seriously? Are you having fun at my expense?”

Rachel shook her head. “Never. They are out there, and just like with vampires, humans are – present company excluded – blissfully ignorant to the fact.”

Sara was taken aback and not sure how she felt about this newest revelation. She surmised she shouldn’t be terribly shocked and told herself it stood to reason there were a good many things in the world she didn’t know about. Until recently, she had always believed you were born, lived, and died.  But she was sitting across from a woman who would never die.  Sara’s logical mind found it reasonable that there are werewolves the same as there are vampires.

“Anything else you want to tell me about? Ghosts, fairies, Santa Claus?”

Rachel laughed at Sara’s casualness. “You’re remarkably calm considering the world just opened up even more than it did when I told you… well, when I told you.”

“You’re avoiding the question. Santa Claus?” Sara poked fun.

Rachel sighed. “Alas, there is no Santa Claus or Tooth Fairy.”

Rachel suddenly looked sad, and Sara could see the shift in her mood. “What is it?”  She squeezed Rachel’s hand.

Rachel’s smile was hesitant. “Nothing.”

“You’re nearly a hundred. I would have thought with so many years to practice, lying would come more natural. Maybe that’s me being cynical. After all, I am an attorney. I’ve worked with lawyers in their thirties that would have you believing the world is flat.”

Rachel smiled. “We bring parts of ourselves over with us forever.  I wasn’t a good liar when I was a human, so I’m not particularly skilled at it now.”

“Then tell me the truth. Why the sudden sadness?” Sara said softly. She did not want Rachel to feel she was pressuring her.

Rachel studied her wine glass for several seconds. “Funny enough, the talk about that ridiculous movie has caused me to think about the inevitability of our predicament.”

Sara looked confused. “I don’t understand. I thought we were working out the – well, the intimate details.”

“You misunderstand.” Rachel looked earnestly at Sara.

It suddenly dawned on Sara what Rachel was getting at.  She felt her dinner spin in her stomach and was suddenly lightheaded. She forced her voice through a dry mouth. “You mean the fact you’re forever and I’m – well, very much not forever?”

Rachel averted her eyes as she nodded, and Sara looked down at her half eaten meal feeling very inadequate and brittle. Her feelings oscillated between a very acute sense of her fragility and the heavy burden of inevitability. No matter how much she and Rachel loved each other, the truth was she would only be a small chapter in Rachel’s life.  A blip on the proverbial radar.  After all, what was fifty, even sixty years when Rachel would live forever?

“You could turn me.” The words left Sara’s mouth before she could consider the ramification.

Rachel’s face took on a horrified expression, conveying how that was absolutely the worst possible solution Sara could have offered. Hers eyes flashed green and Sara could see her jaw clench. After several seconds, Rachel spoke.  It was obvious to Sara she was making a great effort to restrain herself. “Don’t ever suggest that again.  You can’t possibly know what you’re saying or what it would mean for you, your family, friends, everyone you know. This –” Rachel gestured toward the dining room, “This would be gone.  All of it.  Things, people – you can’t imagine your life without – would mean nothing – or next to nothing to you once you’re turned.”

Sara leaned back, sensing Rachel’s anger. “I’m sorry. You’re right. I spoke without thinking through it.”

Rachel’s demeanor softened, and she reached for her wine glass. “I don’t mean to be so harsh with you about this, but – well, it’s a non-starter.  I’m sorry I even brought it up.”

Sara forced a smile and reached across the table, taking Rachel’s hand. “I agree. It’s depressing and I don’t want to ruin an otherwise perfect evening.” Sara continued to smile in hopes she would start to feel better.  It was evident as the evening progressed she would be unable to rid her thoughts of that sense of inevitability.  She pushed through regardless, not wanting the exceedingly short time with Rachel – both tonight, and in general – to be ruined.

***

The weekend had come and gone, and Sara had not seen Rachel since the uncomfortable exchange over Sara’s inherently finite life at dinner Thursday night.  They had parted ways at Sara’s office when Rachel had dropped her off.

“Would you like to pop over to my place?” Sara had asked while sitting in Rachel’s car, their fingers intertwined. “I don’t have to be in the office until after ten in the morning and have a pretty light day.”

Rachel had leaned in and kissed Sara gently on the lips.  It was a kiss meant to be intimate, not arousing. “I have to leave town for the weekend.  Headed up to the Hill Country.”

Sara had shifted in her seat and leaned back to see Rachel’s face. “What for?”

Rachel hesitated, then smiled. “It’s been over three weeks since – well, since I fed.  Properly.”

Sara’s eyes widened as she realized what they were talking about. “Oh. I guess I just thought since you and I were… Since you were feeding… Shit, I can’t think how to phrase this without it sounding a little creepy.” Sara caught the hurt expression cross Rachel’s face. “Christ, I didn’t mean that it is creepy, just stating it so obviously makes it sound odd. At least to a third-party.” Sara looked pleadingly at Rachel. She was hoping Rachel could see what was in her head and heart and look past the nonsensical chatter coming out of her mouth.

Rachel managed a weak smile. “I’m not entirely sure what you’re trying to get at, but I am inclined to give you the benefit of the doubt because you’re so adorable when you stammer.”  Rachel leaned across the seat and kissed Sara again. “I’ll call you Monday. I love you.”

Sara was so relieved Rachel was giving her a pass that she didn’t think it wise to point out her annoyance at the last minute notice that she would be without Rachel for the next three days. “Love you, too. I would tell you to be careful, but based on everything I know, that is pointless. So I will just say, hurry back and I’ll miss you.”  Sara pulled Rachel toward her by the collar and kissed her eagerly, committing the taste and feel of her to memory and hoping that would sustain her for the next few days.

As the weekend passed, Sara had not felt sustained and was beyond excited as she drove over to Rachel’s gallery to meet her for dinner.  Rachel had called her at work that afternoon and told her she was back in town and would like to see her for dinner.  In typical fashion, Sara was running early, unable to occupy herself at work much past four-thirty; so she had opted to head over and surprise Rachel.

As she pulled into the parking lot in front of Rachel’s gallery she saw a Porsche. She surmised it was Coleen’s, as she saw Coleen and Rachel standing just outside the door to Rachel’s gallery.

Sara had intended to pull her car up alongside Coleen’s until she saw the two women embracing and Coleen speaking into Rachel’s ear, her lips lingering.  To Sara’s horror, Rachel wasn’t stopping her. In fact, Rachel was pulling Coleen toward her in an even tighter embrace, her arms wrapping around Coleen’s waist.

Sara’s impulse was to drive on, but she was suddenly overwhelmed with anger. Sara sped into the spot next to Coleen’s car, slammed on her brakes, and saw Rachel look up from where her head had been resting on Coleen’s shoulder.  Sara could see the iridescent green of Rachel’s eyes and knew she wasn’t angry, so that could only mean she was turned on by her encounter with Coleen. Sara’s mind raced wondering what the encounter had entailed considering she was only seeing the public version of it.

Sara got out of her car as Rachel stepped away from Coleen. The two women whispered something to one another, and Coleen began to walk toward Sara. “Ah, Sara. How lovely to see you again.” Coleen leaned in and placed two soft kisses on either of Sara’s cheeks. “We were just talking about you.”

Sara looked over Coleen’s shoulder to Rachel who was still standing by the door. “Somehow I can’t imagine that, Coleen.”

Coleen laughed. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, dear, but it is nice to see you. Alas, I must go. Many things to do, and I’m sure the two of you have much to catch up on.” Coleen turned and blew a kiss to Rachel. “Later. Take care.”

Coleen was in her car and pulling away before Sara felt Rachel’s hand on her shoulder.  She turned to find Rachel’s eyes lit up, and her breath momentarily left her as she was reminded how much she had missed Rachel.

“I’ve missed you so much.” Rachel pulled Sara to her and wrapped her arms around her waist. Sara considered pretending she hadn’t seen the intimate embrace between Rachel and Coleen.  However, when she could smell Coleen’s citrus and floral scent on Rachel’s clothes, she recoiled.

“Did you sleep with her?” Sara said it plainly.

Rachel sighed and stepped back before answering. “We hunted together.” Sara had a moment of relief wash over her. “And… we did have sex.”

Sara took a step back and, before she could stop herself, she bent over and heaved.

Rachel was at her side instantly. “Jesus. Sara, baby, are you okay?”

Sara, trying to muster what was left of her dignity, put her hand out and pushed away from Rachel. “Don’t! You don’t get to tell me you fucked another woman and then try to comfort me.”

Rachel moved away from Sara as she stood back up. “Sara, please, let me explain. When we’re hunting emotions and instincts run very high. Sex is an extension of that.”

Sara wiped her mouth and, looking down, was relieved to see her reaction had been more of a dry heave than actually vomiting. “If you tell me it meant nothing, then I swear, broken hand or not, I will punch you in the face.”

Rachel grimaced. “It did mean something, but not what it means when I’m with you.”

Before Sara could talk herself out of it, she put her full weight and strength into a right cross to Rachel’s left cheek. Sara instantly regretted it – not because she felt foolish, or thought she had over reacted, but because her hand felt as if she had just punched a brick wall.  The pain shot up her arm causing her to recoil and cry out.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Sara stumbled backwards.

Rachel lunged toward her, catching Sara before she could fall over the hood of her car. “Sara, I told you… Never mind, let’s get you inside and get some ice on that. You probably broke it.”

Too taken aback by the extreme pain she was in, Sara let Rachel walk her into the gallery and back to her office.  Without a word, Rachel sat her carefully on a small leather sofa and went to a mini fridge near her desk to retrieve some ice and a towel.  “Here, put this on it,” Rachel said as she handed Sara the ice. Rachel went and sat across the room from Sara. “You hate me,” Rachel finally said with an air of defeat in her voice.

Sara looked up, the pain in her hand finally subsiding as the ice numbed it. “I don’t even know what to say to you.  Actually, that’s not true. I thought we were together, and I thought that meant we were just together with each other. I obviously have been having one relationship while you have been gallivanting around the country having another. That’s my mistake.” Sara could feel the sarcasm dripping from every word and was finding it remarkably comforting.

Rachel didn’t speak for several seconds, choosing her words carefully. “I should have talked about this before. I just never knew the right time to broach the subject.”

“The right time?” Sara asked in shock. “So you pretty much knew at some point you were going to cheat on me with Coleen, but didn’t know when the right time was to share that gem?  Is that right? Well, when you explain it like that Rachel, how can I be mad?”

Rachel looked at Sara, her eyes flat. “You’re obviously not in a place right now to talk about this like an adult. You’re behaving like a child and that can only mean this will get worse if we continue the conversation now. So it would be best –”

Sara raised her good hand and cut Rachel off. “Stop. I’m going.” Sara stood, pulling her purse over her shoulder, and walked toward the door, keenly aware Rachel had not moved from her seat.  Sara paused as her hand rested on the door knob.  Taking a deep breath she turned to face Rachel. “I grant you I was obviously laboring under different expectations for our relationship than you were. I grant you I don’t know all of the vampire rules. But what I do know, is that you know the human rules around monogamy. You’ve been around long enough to know that – as a general rule – humans who see each other practically every day, get introduced to parents and friends, understand the basic rule of one lover at a time. So, you knew and you broke the rule anyway.” Rachel started to say something, but Sara was determined to finish. “I’m done with this conversation right now, and I need to clear my head to decide if I’m done with this relationship.” With that Sara turned and left Rachel’s office.

It was several intersections away that Sara allowed herself to cry.  It came in waves accented with sobs that gave her an instant headache and made her sick to her stomach.  She found a service station and pulled in so she wouldn’t accidently kill someone with her erratic driving.  Her head and hand throbbing, Sara laid her head on the steering wheel at a loss on what to do next.

***

“Why am I thinking now things are going poorly?” Vivian asked as Sara stared off into space as they both listened to a conference call on contracts to convert by region FedEx trucks to biofuel. “Sara?” There was a hint of annoyance in Vivian’s voice.

Sara looked up at her. “What?”

Vivian laughed. “What? Exactly. What is wrong with you? You’ve been in a haze for over a week. Frankly it’s starting to creep me out watching you wander around the office like a zombie.”

Sara leaned back in her chair, and forgetting her right hand was in a splint started to rub the back of her neck. “Shit.” She muttered under her breath as her sprained wrist twitched with pain.

“And are you ever going to tell the truth about that wrist injury?” Vivian said incredulously.

Sara eyed her suspiciously. “What do you mean? I told you I fell on a trail run and caught myself before face planting on some rocks.”

Vivian narrowed her eyes. “I would be more inclined to believe that if the aforementioned zombie state hadn’t coincided.”

“Vivian, I really –” Sara started to protest, but Vivian cut her off.

“None of my never-mind, but get your ducks in a row or take some time off. We can’t have you zoning out on calls and missing deadlines.”

The two women fell back into silence as the call continued.  Sara knew Vivian was right. The situation with Rachel was distracting her from work, and other facets of her life.  She wasn’t returning calls from her mother or sister. She hadn’t run in days and could hardly bring herself to eat anything.  After dragging herself through a day at the office, the only thing on Sara’s mind was going home, curling up on the coach, drinking a glass of wine, and falling asleep. She knew her situational depression was a hairsbreadth from becoming clinical if she didn’t do something.

As she left her office Sara vowed to call Cynthia. She wasn’t ready to talk about the situation with Rachel, but she knew Cynthia would be more than happy to chatter away about the goings on in her own life.  Sara wound her way through the rush hour traffic in downtown San Antonio, making her way up Broadway to her building.  She swiped her key card in the garage elevator and entered. Realizing she hadn’t checked her mail in several days she hit the button for the lobby level.  As she exited the elevator she could hear Terry talking, along with a woman’s voice.  It took several seconds, but Sara recognized the voice as Coleen’s.

“You were married for how long?” Coleen asked.

“Forty-seven years, ma’am. My wife passed away three years ago in October."

“That’s so sad, Terry, and please, call me Coleen.”  Sara could hear Coleen practically purring at the man as she came around the corner.

“Coleen? What are you doing here?” Sara asked suspiciously, as she walked toward the security desk.

Coleen looked up at Sara. “Sara. I hoped if I waited long enough I might catch you. Terry was kind enough to tell me this is about the time you arrive home from work,” she said with a wink in Terry’s direction.

Sara attempted a smile at Terry, then gestured for Coleen to walk with her toward the front doors. Coleen did so, but not before saying her goodbyes to Terry. “You take care, Terry, and I hope to see you again.”

Terry tipped his hat and beamed. “Likewise Ms. – I mean Coleen.”

Sara couldn’t help but be amused at how smitten Terry was. At his age, having a woman flirt with him, much less one as beautiful as Coleen, was a rare thing indeed.

As the two women made their way toward the circular doors at the entrance to the high-rise, Coleen looped her arm through Sara’s. “I want to set some things straight on Rachel’s behalf. I think there has been a misunderstanding, and Rachel is so new to this human-vampire situation, she dealt with it badly.”

Sara pulled her arm from Coleen’s quickly and squared her shoulders to face Coleen. “She didn’t deal with it badly. She was honest, which – in retrospect – I am grateful for. The trouble is she was honest after the fact, when she never should have… she never should have slept with you to begin with.” She was never sure what Coleen’s angle was, but she was not going to back down.

Coleen narrowed her eyes at Sara and for a split second Sara thought she might harm her. But as quickly as the look of malice appeared on Coleen’s face, it was gone. “You mistake my intentions, dear. Rachel and I have been friends for a very long time. I can tell you she has never loved anyone as much as she loves you, and I include myself in that.”

Sara found her heartbeat speed up as she listened to the frankness to which Coleen spoke about Rachel’s feelings for her. “I suppose our definitions of love are different then.”

Coleen took Sara’s hand and led her to the seating area near the entrance. “Please sit. I want to try to explain this to you. I – I owe that much to Rachel.” Sara sat while eyeing Coleen cautiously. She had no idea what the woman was about to say.

“I don’t want to debate the issue of morality with you, Sara. There would be no point. I doubt I could convince you, and I don’t remember enough about being human to relate to your point of view.  Instead, I think it’s important that you realize when a vampire is hunting, the act of sex is akin to a runner breathing. It is simply an extension of the act. No more, no less.” Coleen leaned back in the chair and crossed her legs.

Sara looked at her for several seconds before speaking. “I’ll be frank with you, Coleen. I don’t share well. I never have. The idea of Rachel and I being together, and every other week the two of you gallivanting around the Hill Country, killing God knows what and having indiscriminate sex, doesn’t sound like a good time to me.  But more than the sharing, I don’t like that Rachel lied to me. She sat with me the night before the two of you ran off and omitted the fact that there was an almost one hundred percent chance you two would have sex. In fact, Coleen, she omitted the fact that you were going with her altogether.” Sara had maintained her calm throughout. She refused to cry in front of this woman, and she would not be patronized.

“But you see, Sara, she didn’t know I would be joining her until she had already arrived. Of this you can be certain.”

Sara pondered this last part, realizing the sting of Rachel’s betrayal was somewhat lessened knowing she had not lied by omission.  “Regardless of her intent, Coleen, Rachel did nothing to remove herself from the situation. She could have simply turned your advances down.”

Coleen laughed quietly. “You still don’t understand. Or you are willfully holding onto a resentment that is lessening in you as we speak. You humans waste so much time, when you have so little of it. Why do you begrudge Rachel her nature?”

Sara scoffed. “Her nature is infidelity. I should forgive her that?”

Coleen looked Sara up and down before speaking. “Your world is so incredibly small and oversimplified. I am sure you have gathered from your time with Rachel there is far more out there than you had ever imagined. In spite of my original declaration not to discuss morality with you, I must tell you, Rachel is not an immoral, adulterous whore as you would have her portrayed –”

“Coleen I never said –”

Coleen waved her off and continued. “Rachel and our kind are fortunate to see hundreds of choices where you only see a few. We don’t form emotional bonds around physical acts, but rather our commitments are grounded in the heart and mind. You must know the difference when you see how she looks at you…” Coleen looked down at her perfect hands, “versus how she looks at me.”

Sara sat in stunned silence. First, she would never have suspected Coleen capable of, or even interested in such an earnest outpouring. Second, what she said felt intrinsically true to Sara.  If she and Rachel never had sex again, they would still be in love.

Coleen, as if willing herself back from her emotional plea, stood. “So in the end, my dear, if you leave Rachel, it won’t be because she and I had sex. It will be because you somehow have confused that for love.  I assure you, Rachel’s heart is altogether yours.” Coleen hesitated before going on. “In fact, you are so dear to her, she has told me she would end our friendship if it meant you would forgive her.”  Coleen looked earnestly at Sara. “Do you have any idea what that means?”

Sara was dumbstruck. “I – no, I don’t.”

Coleen took a deep breath. “I brought Rachel up. I didn’t make her a vampire, but I took her on as if I had. That bond survives eternity; so when a vampire threatens to sever it –” Coleen paused. “Well, there really isn’t a human equivalent.  But know it is the most serious of threats in our world.” Coleen stood and gathered her purse. “I hope this talk has helped put things in perspective for you.” Coleen smiled wickedly. “Of course, it’s no skin off my back if you leave Rachel. As you know, she is a remarkable woman, and I would be thrilled to have her all to myself again.” Coleen paused for a moment as if something had just occurred to her. “Perhaps, you and I aren’t so different after all, Sara.”

Before Sara could say anything, Coleen quickly exited the seating area and then the main lobby, leaving Sara with a lot to think about.

Chapter 18

Sara sat on the couch staring at her phone. She had sent the text message over five minutes before, and was beginning to believe Rachel wasn’t going to answer. She unlocked the phone and reread her text: We need to talk. I hope we can work this out. Sorry.

Expecting a chime from her phone, the buzz of her intercom startled her.  She put the phone down and walked across to her door. “Yes?”

“Ms. Glass. Ms. Collins is here to see you.”  Sara stepped away from the intercom. How was that possible? She had only texted her a few minutes ago. “Ms. Glass? Are you there?” Sara heard Terry ask.

“Yes. I mean yes, send her up, please.” Sara stood facing the door, waiting. She heard the elevator open down the hall and then the subsequent knock.  Sara was surprised at how nervous she was. It had been nearly two weeks since she had seen Rachel, and she wasn’t sure what her tone or intent was with this visit.

Sara opened the door and tried to keep the smile off her face as she looked at Rachel. She had on a pair of dark jeans, a V-neck t-shirt, and her hair looked a little windblown, but she was even more beautiful than Sara remembered.

“I got your text. I thought it might be a conversation better had in person,” Rachel said with some trepidation in her voice.

Sara waved her into the apartment and closed the door. “Text?  How is that possible? I only sent it five minutes ago. Were you in the area?”

Rachel turned to face Sara. “Sort of. Well, no. I was at home.”

Sara started to question her further, but thought she only had the capacity tonight for one thing and that didn’t involve further revelations about Rachel’s abilities. “Oh. Ah, okay.  Well, have a seat.”

Rachel walked into the living room and sat down. Sara followed her and sat on the couch next to her.  She was immediately aware of Rachel’s scent and her closeness was leaving her feeling a little dizzy.

“I’m glad you reached out, Sara. I wanted to every day, but we parted on such terrible terms... I thought I owed you your space.”

Sara took a deep breath. “To be honest, until Coleen came by a few days ago, I wasn’t sure there would be enough time for me to get over – well, for me to be able to move on.”

Rachel looked surprised. “Coleen came to see you? What about?”

“What you would imagine. You, me – her. It actually wasn’t as horrible as you might think. She can be very kind and genuine when she tries.”

Rachel bit her lower lip. “If you say so.”

Sara smiled. “So, us. I’ll get down to it, if you don’t mind.” Rachel nodded hesitantly. “I realize that we have a lot of things to move through because you’re a vampire and I’m a human. I don’t think either of us should apologize for who we are and what we want.” Rachel simply nodded as Sara went on. “I don’t want to be one of those women that confuse sex for intimacy. I know you love Coleen, but I believe you love me in a different and more substantial way.”

Rachel nodded. “Sara, I never meant –”

“Please, Rachel. I need to get all of this out before I lose my nerve. Coleen brought up some really good points, and in the end, all I can come up with is that I love you and if you need to have sex with Coleen or – and I can’t believe I’m saying this – with any other vampire while hunting, then I am okay with that.”

Rachel looked affectionately at Sara and reached out cautiously to take her hand. “The last two weeks have been akin to what I imagine death must be like. I won’t risk you over something like this. I’ve decided to only hunt alone. You’ve already made so many concessions for us – for me –that I want to do this for you.”

Sara started to protest, but Rachel silenced her by pushing her back onto the couch. Their lips met forcibly as they sought to regain the lost time.  Rachel’s tongue moved quickly into Sara’s mouth as Sara pulled Rachel closer, wrapping her legs around Rachel’s waist. Rachel’s hands found Sara’s breast and, in her eagerness to feel the warmth of her skin, she tore the buttons off Sara’s blouse and made quick work of Sara’s bra.

For a split second Rachel lifted herself off of Sara to remove her own shirt and bra before unbuttoning Sara’s jeans and pulling them off along with her underwear. Sara ran her hands down Rachel’s smooth, flat stomach, unbuttoning her jeans and pushing them down past her hips.  Rachel kicked them to the floor and gasped as the full length of Sara’s body came in contact with hers.

Sara clung to Rachel as her mouth and the coolness of her hands moved over every inch of Sara’s body.  Sara cried out when Rachel entered her with one, then two fingers and found a steady rhythm that brought Sara to climax almost instantly.

The two women rolled onto the floor, and Sara moved down Rachel’s body, pausing to tease one of her already hardened nipples. Kissing Rachel’s stomach and then the flare of her hip bone, Sara pushed two fingers into Rachel while her mouth found Rachel’s clit and she began to gently suck and lick. The scent and taste of Rachel, along with the urgency of their lovemaking, brought Sara to a second orgasm moments before Rachel climaxed.

***

For over a month Rachel and Sara had been inseparable.  Sara kept waiting for that moment when she would have enough of Rachel, a moment when she would come home from work and not want to instantly be with Rachel.  The moment never came and, if she were honest with herself, she couldn’t imagine a time when it would.  As she and Rachel drove downtown to hear the San Antonio Symphony, she was reminded of a line from her favorite Shakespeare tragedy, Hamlet: “as if increase of appetite had grown by what it fed on.”

“What are you smiling at?” Rachel’s soothing voice interrupted Sara’s musings.

“How happy you make me. And in a way I never expected.” Sara reached for Rachel’s hand.

“I feel the same,” Rachel stated simply.

As the two women walked toward the elevator in the parking garage adjacent to the Majestic theatre, Sara hooked her arm through Rachel’s. “I’m wondering if I shouldn’t have eaten something before we came.”

“I warned you, but you insisted on –” Rachel chuckled as they entered the elevator.

“What? Sex?” Sara smiled as she hit the ground level button. “I have had to reprioritize several basic human needs over the past few months. It wasn’t difficult moving sex with you several rungs up the ladder from food.”

As the elevator doors opened Rachel leaned over and kissed Sara’s cheek. “A late supper then?”

Sara nodded. “Agreed.”

The two women walked arm in arm into the ornate vestibule of the theatre. As they moved toward the stairway that would take them to Rachel’s box seats, Sara heard her name being called through the crowd.  Turning, she saw Paul making his way over to them.

“Sara. Small world.” Paul leaned down and gave her a polite kiss on the cheek. Their last encounter at Tost was awkward, but seeing him again, Sara didn’t feel any ill-will. “Rachel. Good to see you again.” Paul extended a hand which Rachel took graciously.

“Paul, nice to see you again.” Rachel smiled.

“Yeah. What are the odds? One of the other partners has season tickets and couldn’t make it; so he offered them to me.” Paul looked around eagerly.

“Are you waiting on someone?” Rachel asked, noticing his distraction.

“Yeah, my date.  She popped to the lady’s room, but that was over ten minutes ago.”

Sara smiled, glad Paul was moving on.  She glanced over at Rachel and was struck by an expression she had never seen on her face before.  In fact, she hadn’t thought she ever would or could see the expression on Rachel’s face.  The look radiating from her lover’s face was absolute fear and shock. Rachel stood with her jaw clenched and her eyes wide.

“Rach? What is it?” Sara attempted to follow Rachel’s gaze.  Her eyes rested on a beautiful blond woman making her way across the crowded room.  She was tall, with a slightly athletic build, and her eyes were so clear they looked almost lavender. She was beautiful.

“Ah, there you are.” Paul extended a hand towards the woman. “I was about to send out the Calvary.”  Paul turned to Sara and Rachel. “Sara – Rachel, this is Michelle. Michelle, Sara and Rachel.”

Sara was still struck by Rachel’s response as she extended her hand. “Pleasure.” It became clear to Sara immediately upon taking the stranger’s hand in her own, why – in part – Rachel’s response was so peculiar. Michelle’s hand was unusually smooth and remarkably cool to the touch.  That, in addition to the piercing lavender eyes, and it was apparent to Sara that Michelle was a vampire.

“It’s nice to meet some of Paul’s friends,” she said to Sara, but her gaze never left Rachel. “And Rachel, what an absolute pleasure to see you – I mean, meet you.” Rachel winced as her name rolled effortlessly off of Michelle’s lips.

Michelle extended her hand, but Rachel, as if finally coming to her senses, turned to Sara. “I’m not feeling well. We should go.”

Sara had never seen Rachel behave this way, and that alone made her inclined to follow her lead and go. “Oh, of course.” Sara stammered as she turned back to Paul and Michelle. “We –” Before she could finish her sentence Rachel was pulling her away from the couple. “Ah, sorry. Take care. Nice to meet you,” Sara’s said over her shoulder as Rachel pulled her toward the exit.

Once outside the theatre, Sara managed to free her hand from Rachel’s grip. “What the hell was that about?”

Rachel didn’t respond, but continued walking briskly toward the garage entrance.  Sara was struggling to keep up with her in her heels. “Rachel! Slow down.” As if oblivious to Sara’s protest, Rachel kept walking.  Finally, Sara stopped, refusing to go any further until Rachel explained herself. “If you keep walking, you’re on your own.”

Rachel pivoted, covering the ten feet between them in two rapid strides. “I’ll explain in the car, but right now I need you to come with me. I have to speak with Coleen immediately.”

“Coleen? What’s she have to do with this? Whatever this is?”  Sara had allowed Rachel to take her hand and was following her into the garage elevator.

Rachel sped along the expressway, taking the couple away from downtown and toward a secluded neighborhood north of the city.  Sara could only assume they were going to Coleen’s house since Rachel hadn’t spoken a word since they stepped off the elevator.  Rachel weaved in and out of traffic effortlessly as Sara clung to the passenger handle.

“Jesus. Slow down a bit. You’re making me nervous.” Sara managed as she attempted to regulate her breathing. She wasn’t a fan of reckless driving.

Rachel said nothing, but did decrease her speed noticeably. Sara finally relaxed enough to ask, “Who was that woman with Paul? Why are you so spooked?”

Rachel took a deep breath. “I can’t talk about it right now.” Rachel exited suddenly and pulled onto a single lane blacktop off the highway’s bypass.  Within a few hundred yards, they had stopped at a large metal and stone gate.  Rachel reached out and hit the call button.

A moment later a woman’s voice answered. “Yes?”

“Rayven, it’s Rachel. Is she in?”

There was a slight pause. “She is. I will buzz you up.”

Barely waiting for the gate to open before accelerating through it and up a winding road for another four or five hundred yards, Rachel brought the car to an abrupt halt in front of a large stone house.  Sara took notice of the elaborate xeriscaping around the entire front of the home, and the impeccably manicured cactus and hedges adorning the walkway leading to a large wooden door.

Rachel got out of the car and a split second later was opening Sara’s door. “Come with me, please. I don’t want you left alone.”

Sara had been annoyed but not afraid until she heard the concern in Rachel’s voice. Without a word Sara followed Rachel up the walkway, where the large wooden door was now open, and a tall impeccably dressed woman with pale skin and black eyes that matched her long black hair stood to greet them.

“Rachel. It’s been awhile. I don’t think she is expecting you.” Rachel didn’t hesitate as she walked herself and Sara past the woman.

“She’ll see me, Rayven. Where is she?” Rachel paused, her back to Rayven as she raised her head sniffing the air. “Never mind. The garden.” With that, Rachel led Sara through several ornately decorated halls, lined with beautiful pieces of art and tapestries. It reminded Sara a little of Rachel’s house, only much more grand.

As they walked through an archway into a lush garden, complete with fountains, Sara saw Coleen reclined next to a small end table, a book laid across her lap. Rachel let Sara’s hand go. “Wait here, please.”  Before Sara could respond, Rachel crossed the thirty feet to Coleen and had her by the throat.

The two women began to struggle, but they were moving so quickly Sara was having trouble tracking their movements. She saw the chair Coleen had been in get over turned and the book fly through the air, landing with a thud near Sara.  The two women paused long enough that Sara saw both their mouths open, their teeth fully extended, as they growled and hissed at each other.

“You’ve lied to me all these years!” Rachel shouted from a crouched position as she prepared to lunge at Coleen.

“I don’t know what this is, but I’m nearly nine hundred years older than you. If this continues, I will fully defend myself. Don’t make me end you, Rachel.” Coleen sat perched atop a low stone wall near the back of the garden.

Unfazed, Rachel leapt toward Coleen, and the two women collided in mid-air. Coleen grabbed Rachel by the throat and slammed her to the ground with such force the stone beneath Rachel’s head shattered and sent debris and dust into the air. Rachel paled to near ash color and the veins in her face and neck bulged to the point that Sara feared they might burst.

Sara cried out. “Stop it! You’ll kill her.”  She started to run toward them, unconcerned with her own safety, but felt a pair of strong hands on either of her arms.

“Coleen won’t let this go much further,” Rayven whispered in Sara’s ear.

Sara attempted to break free, but Rayven’s grip was unrelenting. “Rachel isn’t moving.”

Rayven’s mouth was suddenly against Sara’s neck, and her cool lips whispered, “Wait for it.”

Sara recoiled from the intimate touch, but heeded her advice.  After several seconds, Rachel sat bolt upright, the bulging blue veins spidering across her forehead and neck beginning to subside.

Coleen walked back over and quickly righted the overturned chair.  “I warned you, love.” She sat casually in the chair. “Now, what is this nonsense about me lying to you?”

Rachel slowly got to her feet and shook the stone debris from her hair and looked towards Sara.

Coleen looked at Rayven, who was still restraining Sara. “Leave us, please, Rayven.”

As quickly as she had been there, Rayven was gone, moving Sara along with her.  Sara felt lightheaded from all the back and forth of the rapid movement, so she was relieved when Rayven laid her down on a large sofa in what appeared to be a library.

Rayven stood at the door to ensure Sara didn’t wander back out to the garden.  After a few seconds, Sara felt well enough to get up. She walked to the window and watched Rachel pacing back and forth in front of Coleen – unable to make out what they were saying. “Damnit.” Sara said as she turned toward Rayven.  “Don’t suppose you’re going to let me go back out there?” Rayven smiled, her incisors fully extended, as she slowly shook her head.

***

“Ela.” Rachel seethed. “This is about Ela.”

Coleen’s usual calm demeanor faltered. She got up quickly, turning her back to Rachel. “What about her?”

Rachel stopped pacing, and turn toward Coleen with venom in her voice. “Don’t play innocent. You know very well what.”

“So, you know?” Coleen said flatly. “I am glad, actually. I never wanted to tell you; so it seems fate has taken that responsibility from me.”

Rachel shook her head slowly as her eyes fixated on the ground in front of Coleen’s feet. “You let me believe I had murdered her.”  Rachel tilted her head back and closed her eyes. “Do you have any idea the guilt I’ve lived with?” Rachel lowered her head and fixed her gaze of Coleen. “Do you?!”

“You did murder her,” Coleen said matter-of-factly.

“Don’t split hairs, Coleen. You know what I mean.” Rachel took an aggressive step toward Coleen, and then thought better of it. Stretching her neck from side-to-side, she forced calm into her voice. “Who changed her?”

Coleen considered the question for a second. “I did.”

Rachel’s shoulders drooped. “Why? Why would you do that if you had already decided to change me and not Ela?”

“She had been fierce and fearless in her pursuit of the truth about you, and I thought she would make a good edition to the ranks. In the end, I simply changed my mind.” Coleen shrugged.

Rachel’s brows lifted. “Then why keep her a secret? Why wasn’t she brought into the fold like I was?”

“She was nothing like you, Rachel.  The consideration and kindness I had seen in you as a human were nowhere to be found with Ela. Her ferocity and inability to let something go once she had set her mind to it magnified as an immortal.  She was unwilling to curtail her appetites, and –” Coleen paused.

“Go on,” Rachel insisted.

“She went back to the work camp the two of you had escaped from and ran amuck with her feeding.  She tore – literally – through the entire camp. Guard and prisoner alike.  I couldn’t control her. Finally, we managed to drive her from the area, and the last time I saw her, we spared her life with the understanding she would never cross our paths, or yours, again.”

“She’s here now. I saw her not thirty minutes ago.” Rachel spoke through clenched teeth as she glared at Coleen.

“That’s impossible. We had an agreement that –” Coleen stopped. “Well, she has never been particularly concerned with rules or promises; so I guess I’m not surprised she chose not to keep this one either.” Coleen crossed to a table with four chairs and sat. Crossing her legs, she gestured for Rachel to join her. Reluctantly the woman sat.

“She’s going by the name Michelle. Michelle, for Christ’s sake, Coleen.” Rachel turned away, realizing suddenly that not only had her former lover evidently murdered her family and spent the last ninety years killing humans, but she now masqueraded around using Rachel’s slain sister’s name. It was too much.

“That’s unfortunate,” Coleen said genuinely.

Rachel smiled bitterly. “Yeah, unfortunate.” She turned toward Coleen, her eyes red as the blood streaked her face. “There have been so many times you could have told me. I wouldn’t have looked for her. I just don’t understand.”

Coleen studied her carefully. “Because I knew you would do nothing with the information. You had no interest in Ela after you were turned, and I thought the memory of her death would serve to curtail your own appetites.” Coleen reached for Rachel’s hand and cringed as Rachel quickly withdrew it. “I didn’t see the point in telling you.”

“That’s it? A calculated and very reasonable explanation for a century’s old lie.”

Rachel got up and began walking toward the door. “I don’t want to see or hear from you for a while. You’ve betrayed me, and I need time away from you.”

Coleen got up and quickly moved to block Rachel. “Wir sind blut. Sie können nicht, dass dies.” Coleen’s voice was barely above a whisper.

“It’s because we are blood that I am even considering continuing with you,” Rachel said emphatically as she walked around Coleen. “You have put everything I love in jeopardy with your lie. You should have seen the way she looked at Sara. And if she hurts Paul that will devastate Sara.” Rachel shook her head. “Nothing good will come of this, Coleen.”

Coleen reached for Rachel, but recoiled when a low growl rose from Rachel’s throat. “I did what I thought was best. I don’t get it right all the time. If you are worried about Sara, then let me send Rayven–”

“No! I don’t want her living in dread and fear. I won’t have our shit affect her.” Rachel grabbed Coleen’s forearm. “You’re not to say a word to her. Do you understand? I will figure out how to handle this.” Rachel released Coleen’s arm.

Coleen looked down, then back up to meet Rachel’s eyes. “This part is your choice. Whatever happens from here on out is on you. I have offered to help, and you have refused.”

Rachel let out a short laugh. “Help? You don’t get to play savior to mitigate your own guilt, Coleen. Whatever happens is on both our shoulders.” Rachel turned and left before Coleen could respond.

***

Rachel didn’t speak the entire drive back to her house. Finally, Sara had to break the silence. “Are you taking me home?”

“No. I’d like you to stay with me tonight. Please.” Rachel’s eyes stayed fixed on the road.

Sara felt tightness in her chest. “I’m happy to do that, but can you at least tell me what the hell this is all about? I mean you and Coleen, the fighting, the yelling.”

Rachel pulled up in front of her house. “Let’s get inside, and I’ll explain.”

Sara walked into Rachel’s living room and sat on the edge of the sofa. Rachel paced for several seconds before sitting in the chair across from her. “The woman at the theatre with Paul is a vampire.”

Sara nodded. “I gathered from her appearance and when she shook my hand. Go on.”

Rachel looked pained as she said the next part. “The woman is Ela.”

Sara’s eyes widened as the situation began to make sense. “Oh, Rachel, I – how? I thought she was dead.” Sara crossed the room and knelt in front of Rachel, placing her hand on Rachel’s knee.

“She should be. Except – except Coleen turned her. She turned her and lied to me about it.” Rachel leaned back in the chair.

Sara reached tentatively for Rachel’s hand. “What do you want to do?” Sara was holding her breath. Based on what Rachel had told her about Ela, her feelings for her had faded dramatically when Rachel was turned. That, and the fact that they hadn’t seen each other in over eighty years gave Sara hope Rachel wouldn’t want to rekindle the relationship.

Rachel shook her head. “I don’t know.” Her far off look, and Sara’s sense that she wasn’t being entirely honest with her, left a lump in Sara’s throat.

“I should go, to give you time to think. The last thing you need is a distraction.” Sara got up and walked to her purse on the sofa. “Do you mind giving me a ride?”

It took Rachel several seconds to respond. “What? Wait, no. I don’t want you to go. I – you misunderstand.” Rachel walked over to Sara, took her purse from her hands, placed in gently on the sofa and wrapped her arms around Sara.

The relief Sara felt was palatable, and she gasped as her anxiety faded and her eyes filled with tears. “I wasn’t sure.” She leaned back and looked at Rachel. “I would understand if you needed to be with her. There’s a lot of history there and –”

Rachel began kissing Sara, placing short soft kisses on her lips and cheeks while gently framing her face with her hands. “Shhh. It’s nothing like that. I don’t even know Ela anymore. She would bear no resemblance to the girl I loved. Not now, not after so many years. I’m not the girl she loved either.”

Sara pulled Rachel to her and began to deepen their kissing. Between kisses she whispered, “I love you so much.”

Rachel smiled. “Whatever my past, you’re my future.”

***

Rachel had been lying to Sara a lot lately, and she hated it. It started with not telling her the truth about Ela’s penchant for killing humans, and what that may mean for Paul. It continued tonight when she told her she was going hunting in the Hill Country, but in reality was going to find Ela.

A little known fact – to humans -- was that vampires were fairly prevalent. They weren’t on every street corner, but in a crowd of a hundred souls you would find at least two vampires.  Rachel had been told that before the fifteen hundreds the majority of vampires existed as members of covens.  Thousands of years of blood lines running through a single gathering of fifty or more vampires.

It had been rumored that during the Spanish Inquisition thousands of covens were raided and burned. The Catholic Church, believing them to be witches and devils, had cut them off from their food supplies. The youngest vampires perished, turning to ash, and the older, stronger vampires escaped. They fed on rats and other rodents to maintain themselves until they could get to safety.

After The Great Purge, what remained of the species broke off into smaller, more discreet groups. Through small efforts, like Coleen’s gathering, the blood lines were gradually rebuilt and eventually the vampire ranks were restored.

As Rachel made her way down to an area of the city near the planetarium, she decided to make the rounds through the popular gay and lesbian bars along Main Street.  If Ela wasn’t there, she would go over and try Candlelight Coffeehouse. The coffeehouse was an intimate bar and restaurant that seated less than fifty people and provided its patrons with intimate corners and nonintrusive staff. This leant itself to discretion, something a vampire like Ela would value.  A vampire utilizing her charms to trap prey, and ultimately kill it.

After several hours in and out of the bars, Rachel drove over to Candlelight. She had been here several times over her tenure in the city.  She had met likeminded vampires over the years who enjoyed being with humans sexually, would feed off of them, but didn’t feel a need to kill them.

As Rachel walked in, she scanned the room. The restaurant, to a human, would seem very dimly lit, but to Rachel’s eyes, it was high noon. She immediately saw two vampires, a man and woman, sitting in the far back corner with a half empty bottle of wine and two humans deep in conversation. As Rachel walked to the far end of the bar, the three made eye contact; there was an unspoken acknowledgment and then they continued their conversations as Rachel sat down at the bar.

A twenty something woman approached Rachel. She was around five feet and six inches tall, with short brown hair and several prominent facial piercings. “What are you drinking, and would you like a menu?”

Rachel smiled. “Your house red please, and no food.”

The woman nodded and walked to the other end of the bar.

“No food? But doesn’t she smell tasty.” The voice was just behind Rachel, low and smooth as silk, the cadence relaxed and suggestive.

“Good evening, Ela.” Rachel slowly turned and was within inches of brilliant lavender eyes. “It’s been a very long time.”

Ela effortlessly hopped up on the stool next to Rachel. “What’s a century among friends?”

The bartender delivered Rachel’s wine. “Do you need a refill?” she asked Ela.

“No, but check in with me later. I might want to try something else.” Ela smiled suggestively at the young woman who quickly blushed and moved to the opposite end of the bar. “I do love when they blush like that. The blood is so near to the surface of the skin, I can practically taste it.”

“Not to state the obvious, but you’re not dead,” Rachel muttered as she took a sip of the wine.

“Well, by medical standards I am hell and gone from alive, but in the spirit of your comment – I am most definitely not dead.” Ela turned to face Rachel. “You’re more beautiful then I remembered. Then again, our minds go a little in those first few years, and we are made in a more perfect image of our human forms.” Ela reached out to stroke Rachel’s cheek.

Rachel turned her head away. “We’re designed to trap humans. Our beauty, even the way we smell, are just trappings so we can feed on them.  It’s cruel. We turn their attraction against them.”

Ela sighed and took a drink of her wine. “I had heard you were one of Coleen’s converts.  Only feeding on human flesh when there was nothing else to be had. Otherwise, making your trips into the wilderness and feeding off of common deer and coyote.” Ela wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Foul things.”

“I made the choice a long time ago to minimize my killing of humans. That was my decision. I respect it wasn’t yours and I don’t judge you for it; so I would thank you to afford me the same courtesy.” Rachel looked Ela squarely in the eyes.

“But you make a mockery out of what we are, sister. You attempt some semblance of a life with them. It would be like them taking up with a pig or cow.  You don’t play house with what you were meant to eat.” Ela’s eyes came alive as she regaled Rachel with her philosophy. “Fuck it maybe, kill it, but out of self-respect, don’t live with it.”

Rachel sat horrified. “You’ve been watching too much HBO. This isn’t Louisiana and you’re no queen. Your way of thinking would have us fumbling around in the dark looking for an exhausted food source.” Rachel grabbed Ela’s hand. “Also – in case you haven’t taken count lately, sister – these cows, as you so articulately refer to them, outnumber us nearly ten to one. To continue your disgusting barnyard analogy, they could easily stampede us if they chose to do so.”

Ela pulled her hand away. “Don’t preach to me.” Her tone was seething and full of hate. “What I have become is entirely your doing. You left me for dead with them. I was broken, terrified and heart sick.  I loved you.  And –” Ela took a breath, lowering her voice. “I would have welcomed anything to replace the pain you saddled me with.” Ela leaned back and looked Rachel up and down. “What I was left with was a broken back – and then eternity. I am making it what I damn well please.” Ela tossed a fifty on the bar and got up. “Your wine is on me. For old times' sake.”

“What do you mean to do with Paul?” Rachel was growing weary of the exchange and was disappointed to see that even after nearly a century, Ela still had a flair for the dramatic.

Without turning to face Rachel, Ela calmly replied. “To do with? It’s already done.”

Chapter 19

Rachel had retrieved Paul’s address from Sara’s phone the night she realized he and Ela’s paths had crossed. She hadn’t known at the time what she intended to do with it, but in case she needed to warn him, she wanted to have it. Now as she made her way through the parking garage of his apartment complex to the elevator, she hoped a warning was still warranted.

Rachel moved quickly to ensure her image wasn’t captured on any of the security cameras.  As she neared the door of Paul’s apartment, she knew a warning was moot.  The stench of fresh death, though still barely detectable to a human, was practically radiating from the apartment to her vampire sense of smell.

Standing at the door with her hand on the knob and with minimal effort, she broke the lock open.  As she entered the apartment, she heard the sound of running water. Rachel walked into the bedroom and through to the master bath.  Pulling the shower curtain back, there was Paul.

Paul’s throat had been ripped open so that his trachea was exposed.  His head was tilted back at an unnatural angle, causing his right clavicle to protrude through the skin. There were bite marks all over his body, and entire chunks of skin missing around the inside of his thighs, up to his exposed groin. Given the minimal amount of blood in the tub and surrounding areas Rachel guessed Ela had drained him right up to his last heartbeat. “Shit,” Rachel whispered, holding her breath as the scent of dead blood caused her stomach to turn.

Kneeling down she turned the water off and grabbed a towel to cover him. She crouched with her hands on the side of the tub, trying to think what to do next, when she heard a noise coming from the living room.  A few seconds later she could hear the heartbeat and smell the woman approaching.  Rachel cocked her head to the side and isolated the scent. To her horror, she realized it was Sara.

Rachel moved quickly to pull the shower curtain closed and turn the lights off in the bathroom.  She hoped Sara would glance into the small space, and not immediately seeing anything, would move along.  Rachel scaled the wall and clung to the corner near the ceiling behind the bathroom door.

The door opened, and Sara flipped on the light. After a quick glance, Sara turned the light off and shut the door, to Rachel’s relief.  She listened intently as Sara went back into the living room.  After several minutes, she felt her phone vibrating in her jeans pocket, then she heard Sara talking.

“Hi, love. I have been trying to get ahold of Paul for two days. With the whole Ela thing, I got worried. So I popped over to his apartment and the door was jimmied. I’m going to call the police; so call me when you get this. Love you.”

Rachel shut her eyes.  This was too much. She couldn’t keep lying to Sara. With a series of quick movements, Rachel dropped from the ceiling, leapt the three stories from Paul’s bedroom window, and was back at Paul’s front door in less time than it took Sara to dial 9-1-1.

Rachel came swiftly through the door to Sara’s shock. “Jesus! You scared the shit out of me. Rachel, what are you doing here?”  Sara looked flustered and confused.

Rachel took the last few steps to close the gap between her and Sara. “I got your voicemail, and we need to leave now.”

Sara shook her head. “No. I need to call the police. Paul hasn’t answered his phone in two days and his office is getting ready to file missing persons.” Sara resumed her dialing and was about to press the send button when Rachel pulled the phone away from her.

“Sara. Please trust me that we need to leave now.” Rachel was firmer with her than she intended and could see the startled look on Sara’s face. “I’m sorry, but we need to go.”

Sara shook her head. “No. You’ve been hiding something from me ever since the Ela thing happened, and I’m tired of it. Now, you tell me what’s going on right now, or so help me–”

“He’s dead,” Rachel blurted out.

Sara’s eyes widened. “Paul? Paul’s dead?  But how do you –”

Rachel took her hand. “I saw Ela tonight. I got the feeling something had happened with Paul. I came over here and found him.”

Sara looked around. “Where? I looked through the entire apartment.”

Rachel began to move her toward the front door. “It doesn’t matter. Let’s get out of here and I’ll explain everything.”

Sara’s head was spinning and she felt sick.  She was confused and angry at the same time. “Let go of me!” Sara pulled her hand loose from Rachel’s. “I’m not a child; stop trying to coax me along like one. Now, where is Paul?”

Rachel hesitated, but finally responded. “The bath tub. But Sara, it’s very – graphic. Please don’t.”

Sara ignored Rachel’s warning, more out of willfulness than any genuine desire to see her ex-boyfriend.  When she pulled the shower curtain back, she could see the raw pieces of Paul’s throat protruding from above the towel Rachel had covered him with.  The room started spinning and within seconds Sara was seeing black.

***

Sara came to in Rachel’s car.  She looked over to see Rachel glancing back at her with a worried expression. “Are you alright?”

It took Sara a second to realize Rachel was addressing her. She pulled herself up in the seat to try and see where they were. She realized they were only a few blocks from Paul’s which meant she hadn’t been unconscious long. “Where are we going?” Sara managed.

“I’m taking you back to my place. Then I’ll go back for your car. We can call the police at that point, but it’s really for the best if you’re not involved in that.”

Sara felt nauseous. “Why? What difference does it make if I report Paul’s – murder to the police? ”

“There are going to be a lot of questions considering how he died. You don’t want to be in a position to have to lie about what you know.”

Sara still didn’t understand. “Why would I lie? I would tell them I hadn’t heard from him in several days, that his office was looking for him, too, and that when I came over I found him. Why is that not okay, Rachel?”

Rachel pulled the car off the expressway and into a service station. “Sara, you know Ela did this. How are you not going to tell the police about her?”

“I would tell them she and Paul were seeing each other, and let it take its natural course from there.”

Rachel turned to face Sara. “Natural course? There have been situations like this before where a vampire isn’t careful and someone grows suspicious. Either family or the authorities.  Bad things happen to the family and authorities – hell, the family of the authorities.”

Sara’s eyes widened. She finally understood Rachel’s concern. “You’re saying Ela would come after me? Or Cynthia? Or some unsuspecting detective?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes. She very well could and may, in fact, be doing this for no other reason than to bait you and me into her sick game of cat and mouse.”

Sara started to cry. It came on her suddenly and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. “Paul is dead because of me. God, I know how that sounds, but it’s true.”

Rachel reached for Sara and wrapped her arms around her as best she could in the car. “Paul is dead because Ela is a vindictive, lost soul. She wouldn’t need you as an excuse to kill Paul. It was just a convenient coincidence.”

Sara wiped at her face. “That’s hardly any comfort. He’s dead all the same. Can you take me home, please? I need to be at my place tonight.  You can stay there after you bring my car back.”

Rachel nodded. “I’ll call the police on my way back.”

Sara clung to Rachel’s arm as they drove toward her condo. “What are you going to tell the police?”

“Just an anonymous tip. Vague. Something that will set things in motion.”

Sara nodded. “I’m exhausted. I don’t know how Paul’s parents are going to take this. The few times I met them it was obvious they adored him. He is – was – an only child.” Sara started crying again.

Rachel pulled her closer as they entered the parking garage of Sara’s building.  “Go on up. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Sara felt like she was in a fog as she entered her apartment. The emotion of the last few hours had taken its toll and she could only find comfort in the thought of crawling into her bed and trying to put the events of the evening behind her.

She stripped off her clothes, went into her bathroom, washed her face, and collapsed into her bed.

“I can see why she’s so taken with you. As humans go, you’re quite the specimen.” Ela’s voice came from the far corner of Sara’s bedroom.

Sara gasped and scrambled from the bed towards the door. She caught a glimpse of movement across the room, then felt cold hands on her shoulders, pulling her to her feet. Sara became aware her feet were no longer on the floor and she was being backed toward the bed at a rapid rate.

A split second later, Sara was being pinned to the bed and Ela’s full weight was on top of her. Sara pushed on the woman’s shoulders and tried to kick with her legs, but Ela had complete control. “Shhhh. There’s no need to fight. This isn’t the end. I have so many more things to show you.  I wouldn’t want to cut our time short.”

Sara thrashed about. “Get off of me!” She was getting angry, fueled by adrenaline and fear.

Ela laughed. “I like your spirit.  You’re going to be much more fun than your boyfriend.  He hardly had any fight in him. Of course, men are easier once you have their – well, let’s just say once you have them where you want them.”

Ela turned Sara over, pinning her arms behind her back and straddling her to keep her legs stationary. Sara became painfully aware of how powerless she was.  It took her back to the night on the trail, when she couldn’t do anything in her own defense.  She felt the choking sensation of panic building in her. She fought with what energy she had left to not completely lose consciousness as the black blanket of fear began to cover her.

Ela was sucking and tugging at Sara’s ear. “You taste amazing. I can’t believe Rachel can control herself. Wait, what’s this?” Ela moved Sara’s hair off the nape of her neck to reveal barely visible scars from Sara and Rachel’s recent love making. “Well, she doesn’t contain herself as much as she would want you to think.  And you let her indulge? Of course you do. Really, could you stop her?” Ela licked at the scars. “Perhaps a taste for me, too, then?”

Sara felt a sharp pain where her shoulder and the back of her neck met.  The pain was followed by the familiar spread of heat through her body, but unlike the euphoria she experienced with Rachel, this heat was more intense and the pain was lingering.  Sara’s screams were muffled as Ela held her face into the mattress.  After what seemed like hours, the pain and heat stopped.

Sara was only aware on the fringes of her mind that Ela’s weight was gone and the coldness of her skin and mouth had gone too.  Sara felt numb in her arms and legs and was having trouble lifting her head off the bed.  After several attempts, she managed to get her phone from the night stand and hit the speed dial for Rachel.

“Sara? Hello?” Rachel’s voice seemed a thousand miles away.

“Help.” That was the last thing Sara remembered before the world faded to black.

***

Rachel rushed up the stairwell of Sara’s condo. Rachel had pulled Sara’s car over at a service station and taken off on foot after she received Sara’s call. What would have taken her fifteen minutes by car took her less than five on foot.  She put her key in the door and as she flung the door open she could instantly smell blood.

She found Sara sprawled naked on her bed face down, her cell phone on the floor, and the back of her neck and shoulder covered in blood.  Rachel rushed to her and carefully turned her over. She was pale and her heartbeat was faint.  “No. Come on, baby, don’t do this.” She knew instantly that Ela had drank from Sara and she had taken more than she should.  Sara was in shock from the blood loss.

Without thinking about the consequences if she gave Sara too much of her blood, or worse, if Sara was already too close to death. Rachel opened the vein on her own wrist with her teeth and placed it to Sara’s mouth. “Take this, Sara. Please.”

Sara’s eyes fluttered open briefly as her mouth found Rachel’s wrist. After initially gagging, Sara finally latched onto Rachel’s wrist and drank eagerly.  The warmth she felt from Rachel’s bites paled in comparison to the sensation coursing through her body now. The heat was more akin to the sensation of pure bliss. She became increasingly aware of Rachel’s presence as more of her blood flowed into Sara’s mouth.  Sara felt closer to Rachel than she ever thought possible.

Rachel carefully removed her wrist. “There you are.  Better?” Rachel asked as she reached for the comforter to cover Sara.

Sara’s eyes were open now, and she felt more awake than ever in her life. “What just happened?”

Rachel curled up next to her, desperate to hold her. “Ela took too much. You were in shock and your heart was stopping. I gave you some of my blood. Which, from what we have been told, is similar to a shot of adrenaline for humans.”

Sara clutched at the nape of Rachel’s neck and pulled her into an embrace. “That’s not it. You’re everywhere. All through me. It’s amazing.” Sara brought Rachel’s mouth to hers.

Rachel pulled back as Sara tried to deepen the kiss. “Let’s take it easy. Tell me what happened.”

Sara shook her head. “Terrible. She was here. On top of me. Then she bit me and I couldn’t move.”  Sara teared up. “Then you were here.” She traced Rachel’s jaw with her lips, found Rachel’s neck, and began sucking.

Rachel let out a low moan and then moved off the bed. “As much as I want you, this isn’t right. Something awful just happened, and the only reason you’re not hysterical is because I essentially just drugged you. I don’t want to take advantage.”

Sara pulled back, looking intently at Rachel. “Speaking of that, why am I still human? Shouldn’t your blood make me a vampire?”

Rachel smiled and stroked Sara’s cheek with the back of her hand. “It’s more complicated than that. You would have had to lose much more of your own blood.  Your heart would have to in essence beat empty just as my blood made its way through you.”

Rachel walked into the bathroom and ran a washcloth under warm water. Lying back down on the bed next to Sara, she began to gently wipe the dried blood from her neck and back. “Thank God Ela showed some restraint, or I don’t know what I would have done. I can’t lose you.” Rachel kissed Sara gently on the forehead.

“I love you.” It was the simplest and most accurate thing Sara could think to say. Remembering the events earlier in the evening, Sara asked, “Did you call the police? Are they going to find Paul?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes.”

“I can’t believe he’s dead. I loved him. Not like I love you, and I’m sorry to say, not like he loved me, but he was a good man. He didn’t deserve this.”

Rachel sighed. “Ela won’t stop. She is having too much fun making her messes and having us clean them up. Now –” Rachel tightened her arms around Sara. “Now that she’s had a taste of you, she won’t stop until you're dead.”

Sara gasped. “What are we going to do?”

“I need to speak to Coleen. I hate to admit it, but she’ll know what to do.”

Sara turned so her back was to Rachel and pulled Rachel’s hand so it rested between her breasts. “You’ll stay with me?”

Rachel kissed Sara’s shoulder. “Of course.  All night. Every night.”

Sara smiled as she drifted into sleep.

Chapter 20

“I’m going in. This affects me in some ways more than it does you.” Sara insisted as her and Rachel pulled up to Coleen’s house.

“The conversation may be difficult, and ultimately Coleen may not feel as free to discuss matters frankly with – well, with a human in the room,” Rachel explained, choosing her words carefully.

Sara scoffed. “Please. Have you met Coleen? She isn’t tongue-tied around anyone, and certainly not if candor also gets her good shock value.”

Rachel smiled, but her brow furrowed as she spoke. “I can’t argue with your logic.”

Sara was relieved Rachel had conceded, but it was hardly any comfort. She had spent the better part of the morning on the phone with her and Paul’s mutual friends who hadn’t realized they were no longer together. After seeing the segment on Paul’s murder on the local news, they had called to offer her condolences - expressing their shock over the brutality of it.

To make matters worse, shortly before Rachel and she had left for Coleen’s house, the doorman had buzzed her apartment. “Ms. Glass. There’s a Detective Haines here to see you. Should I send her up?”

Hitting the mute button, Sara bit her lower lip as she looked over at Rachel. “What could she want?”

Rachel walked over to Sara casually. “I’m sure it’s routine. You and Paul were together for a while, I’m sure your name came up as they talked to friends and family.” Rachel smiled and placed her hand on Sara’s shoulder. “It’s fine.”

Sara took a deep breath and released the mute button. “Send her up please.”

Rachel took Sara’s hand. “You’re fine. You hadn’t seen Paul since that night at Tost.”

Sara nodded as the doorbell rang.  She waited several seconds before answering, waiting for her heart rate to slow and her stomach to stop doing summersaults.  Since it was obvious that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon, Sara had no choice but to answer the door.

“Ms. Sara Glass?” The woman standing in front of Sara was in her mid to late thirties. Her hair was dark brown and tied back in a loose bun at the nape of her neck. By Sara’s estimate she was close to her height, and had eyes that were so light brown, they appeared to have hints of red in them.  The contrast against her olive toned skin was striking. She was wearing a gray pant suit that fit her perfectly. Detective Haines was very attractive.

“Yes. Detective Haines?” Sara smiled.

The detective held her badge and photo identification up for Sara’s inspection. “May I come in? I was hoping to talk with you about Paul Garrett.”

Sara stepped to the side. “Yes. Please come in.”

Detective Haines walked past Sara. “I appreciate you taking the time. I won’t keep you too long.”

Sara gestured toward the living room. “No trouble, please have a seat. Can I get you something to drink?”

Shaking her head, the detective walked toward the sofa. “I’m good. Thanks.” As she went to sit down, Rachel came out of the kitchen.  Detective Haines remained standing as Rachel crossed the room toward her with her hand outstretched.

“Hello. I’m Rachel Collins.” The two women shook hands, and Sara could tell by the curious look on the detective’s face, she had noticed the coolness of Rachel’s hand.

“Detective Haines.” As Rachel released her hand, the detective sat on the sofa. Rachel sat in the chair directly across from her, and Sara sat in the seat next to Rachel.

Detective Haines flipped open the cover of the iPad she was carrying, and pulled a stylus from her jacket pocket. “Most importantly Ms. Glass, let me tell you how sorry I am about Mr. Garrett. I understand from talking with his parents and several of his co-workers, the two of you had been seeing one another for over three years. I know this is very difficult.”

Sara forced her shoulders down, in an effort to appear less nervous. “Thank you. Paul and I had recently stopped seeing one another, but it had been amicable.”

The detective nodded as she made a note on the iPad. “How long ago was the break-up?”

“A few months.” Sara placed her hands in her lap as she crossed her legs.

“Ms. Collins?” Detective Haines looked up from her notes to see Rachel looking directly at her. There was a split second where the detective’s calm demeanor faltered and Sara could see her blush under Rachel’s gaze. Clearing her throat, she continued. “How do you know Ms. Glass?”

“Very well, I should imagine.” Rachel smiled, and Sara was amazed at how completely relaxed she was.  Charming even. “Sara and I are dating.”

The detective made another note. “Forgive the personal question, Ms. Glass, but were the two of you seeing each other before or after you broke up with Mr. Garrett?”

Sara smiled. “Rachel and I were friends while Paul and I were dating, then after the breakup…” Sara reached for Rachel’s hand. “We started seeing each other.”

Detective Haines nodded. “Where were you last Thursday night, Ms. Glass?” She wasn’t taking notes any more, but was looking directly at Sara.

Sara knew this was it. She was going to lie, and how effectively she did so would dictate the rest of her life. She turned to Rachel. “Rach, we were here all evening, yes?”

Rachel nodded. “Except around nine. We went for a run and got back a little after ten.”

“Hmmm. That’s right. Low-key evening. We went through our backlog of American Idol on the DVR.” Sara smiled.

The detective resumed her note taking. “So you two were together the entire night?”

Detective Haines looked at Rachel.

“Yes.” Rachel nodded.

Turning her attention back to Sara, Detective Haines asked Sara several generic questions about where she worked, where she was from, how long she had lived in San Antonio, contact phone numbers, but it was the last question that caught Sara off guard. “Ms. Glass, do you have any idea who might have done this?”

Sara’s breath caught, and she felt tears building as her throat tightened. She did know who had done this, but there was no point in telling the detective. There was nothing Detective Haines could do to stop Ela, and that was assuming she didn’t call for an immediate psych evaluation for the overwrought lawyer whose ex-boyfriend had been a midnight snack for some lunatic.

“Ms. Glass?” The detective looked up from her notes. “Can you think of someone?”

Sara cleared her throat and felt a wave of relief wash over her as Rachel’s cool hand slid over hers. “Love? You okay?”

Sara wiped at the tears running down her face. “Yea. Sorry, it just hit me. Paul’s gone.” Rachel got up and walked into the kitchen, returning with a box of tissue she handed to Sara. Rachel sat on the arm of Sara’s chair, and took Sara’s hand in between both of hers.

“I’m sorry. I know this is very hard, but if you can think of anyone that would do something like this, it could really help.” Detective Haines leaned forward, placing her iPad on the sofa next to her.

Sara sighed heavily and looked up at Rachel. “Christ, I hope I don’t know anyone that could do this.”

Rachel put her arm around Sara’s shoulder. “Do you want some water?” Sara leaned into Rachel and shook her head.

Detective Haines stood, putting the stylus back in her jacket pocket and picking up the iPad. “Good idea.” She pulled a business card from the cover of the iPad. “Here’s my card. If you think of anything else, please give me a call, or shoot me an email.”

Sara got up, relieved the woman was leaving. “I will. Let me show you out, detective.”

Rachel was following behind the two women when the detective stopped suddenly and turned to face her. “Ms. Collins. Here’s a card as well.” Rachel could hear the woman’s heart beat increase, and smell the surge of blood that now rushed to her face. “If you think of anything – ah, call me.”

“Absolutely, detective.” Rachel took the card as Sara opened the front door.

“Thank you both.” Detective Haines shook Rachel and Sara’s hands as she left the apartment.

Sara closed the door, and then leaned back against it. “Shit. I don’t want to ever have to do that again.”

Rachel pulled her forward and wrapped her arms around her. “I’m so sorry.” She placed gentle kisses on Sara’s cheek and neck.

Sara jumped as her cell phone began to buzz in her jeans pocket. It was Jonas, Paul’s father.  After an awkward greeting it became apparent to Sara that Paul had evidently told his parents he and her were taking a break, but still seeing each other occasionally. Sara would never know why Paul had clung so desperately to their relationship, when she had been very clear about her intent to end it.  Sara decided not to cause Paul’s parents anymore anguish by pointing out their misconceptions. Sara drew the line though when Jonas insisted she ride in the family car during the precession to the cemetery.

“Jonas, I really can’t. Paul and I dated; we weren’t married. We weren’t living together. It would make me very uncomfortable.”

There had been a long silence. “I understand. If you change your mind, please don’t hesitate to join us. Paul loved you very much.”

Remembering Jonas’ words brought tears to Sara’s eyes as Rachel and her approached Coleen’s front door where the looming figure of Rayven waited to greet them. It was all too real that a dear friend, and a man she had spent a good portion of her time with over the past three years, was dead.

“She is in the library,” Rayven said as she shut the door behind Rachel and Sara. “Your, ah – friend, can wait in the garden."

“She’s fine, Rayven.” Rachel spoke before Sara could protest.

“I don’t think Colee –"

“It’s fine," Coleen’s voice came from down the hall, "Let them both come.”

Sara found herself back in the large room where Rayven had not so delicately deposited her on her first trip to Coleen’s. She was amazed at the floor to ceiling bookshelves lined with every book you could imagine.  At a glance Sara saw what were possibly first editions of Melville and an entire shelf dedicated to Dickens.

“Please. Have a seat.” Coleen gestured to the sofa across from the chair she sat in. “Would either of you like something to drink?” Both Rachel and Sara shook their heads. “Suit yourselves. What can I do for you? Do you want my blessing to marry? Fine, live happily ever after.” Coleen practically sang her consent.

“Cut it out, Coleen. You know why we’re here. Ela has murdered Paul. She left an absolute mess that the authorities will no doubt question, and she’s attacked Sara in her own home.” Rachel maintained a level tone as she quickly recapped the horrors of the past few days.

“What would you have me do about it?” Coleen asked in a fake feign of innocence.

Rachel looked intently at Coleen, sizing up what her next move would be. “I want your permission to end her.”

Coleen quickly leaned forward in her chair. “You want me to give you permission to end one of my offspring over one human’s death and a little midnight snack with another?”

Sara tried to control her indignation. “Please, Coleen. I can’t live in fear. And I know from what Rachel has told me that you can’t possible condone Ela’s behavior. You’re the one that taught Rachel the value of life; you must hold Ela accountable for taking it so indiscriminately.”

Coleen considered Sara, but when she spoke she addressed Rachel. “No. Figure out another way. She’s dangerous, I grant you, but she has always maintained a low profile, and –" Coleen hesitated and leaned back in her chair.

Rachel looked shocked. “A low profile? You mean you have been aware of her activities before this?”

“Don’t act so surprised. You can’t possibly be that naive. Of course I know what one of my direct descendants is doing. And up until this point she had restrained her activities to areas south of the Mexican border.” Coleen glanced at Sara before continuing. “What’s a prostitute or two among friends?”

Sara pushed past Coleen’s obvious attempt to get a rise out of her, and recalled news stories over the past few years. Prostitutes along the Texas-Mexico border were found dismembered, frequently missing arms and legs that police were never able to recover. Police had contributed it to the Mexican Mafia and their ties to human trafficking. The border had become increasingly lawless and resources on both sides were stretched very thin, making it the perfect place for a bloodthirsty vampire.

“How could you let this happen?” Rachel asked with genuine disgust in her voice.

Coleen huffed. “Please. I can’t dictate lifestyle to every vampire, and I certainly can’t be with them every hour of eternity to ensure they do what I personally feel is right. What about you, Rachel? You knew before Paul’s death what Ela was, and what she was capable of. You did nothing.”

Sara looked between Rachel and Coleen, unable to believe what she was hearing. When her eyes met Rachel’s, she knew instantly what Coleen had said was true.

Sara got up and quickly left the room.

Rachel glared at Coleen. “Damnit, Coleen.” She hurried after Sara. “Wait.  Sara, please, let me explain.”

Sara refused to look back. She didn’t know how she would get, but she knew she had to get out of the house.  As she stepped through the front door, she saw a brief flutter of movement to her left, then Rachel was in front of her.

“Let me explain,” Rachel pleaded.

Her eyes stinging with tears, Sara tried to control the quiver in her voice. “You knew and did nothing. You let him continue to see her. You let him die.”

“No. I had no way of knowing when, or really if, Ela would hurt Paul. I had no real way of knowing what she intended to do or if she was even interested in him. I thought she was after you.”

Sara wiped at her tears. “You know, Rachel, if someone is handling a gun, and I think there may be a bullet in the chamber, I let them know they may not want to point the goddamn thing at their head.” Sara moved past Rachel and – not having any other option – stood by the passenger door of Rachel’s car. “Take me home.”

Rachel didn’t know what else to say; so she unlocked the car and proceeded to take Sara home. The silence in the car was palpable and neither woman so much as glanced at the other.

It was only as they neared Sara’s condo that Rachel finally dared to speak. “I misjudged the situation and someone you love is dead because of it. I can’t imagine you will ever forgive me for that, but I never intended for any of this to happen.”  Rachel parked the car.

Sara sat motionless in the seat.  It was nearly a minute before she spoke, and even then her voice quivered. “Coleen once told me it isn’t that you're immoral; it’s just that you see many choices, where I may only see a few. I don’t know what your angle was with Ela and Paul, I won’t pretend to see the world like you do. But given all the choices that must have laid themselves out, it sickens me that you picked one that resulted in Paul being butchered. I don’t – frankly – give a shit what your intent was. He’s dead because at the very least you did nothing, and at the very worst you saw him as expendable while you figured out what you wanted to do with Ela.”

Sara reached for the door handle, and was stopped by Rachel’s firm grip. “Sara, please. It was nothing like that. I –“

“Rachel, let me go. I need to be away from you, and all this death and – just let me go.” Sara was barely aware of her movements as she was released from Rachel’s grasp and began walking toward the front entrance of her building.  She was completely numb as she exited the elevator and made her way to her apartment.  She found herself sitting on her sofa, not sure how she got there, and not certain how long she had been crying uncontrollably.

***

Sara sat up, startled by an incessant chiming. After several seconds she realized it was her phone.  She scrambled toward her purse which she had dropped on the floor hours earlier before having cried herself into a fitful sleep. She finally found her phone and answered. “Hello?”

“Ms. Glass? This is Edna Hernandez. I’m Paul’s assistant.” The older woman’s voice was familiar to Sara, and she attempted to pull herself out of exhaustion to respond.

“Ah, yes. Mrs. Hernandez. Sorry, I must have fallen asleep. What time is it?” Sara looked around, but none of her clocks were visible.

“It’s a half past six. I want to give you the information for Paul’s funeral. There, ah won’t be a viewing because –" The woman’s voice cracked, and there was the sound of her covering the phone. After several seconds she continued, her voice strained. “I wasn’t sure I had the correct e-mail for you, and his parents made me promise I would reach out to you as opposed to you getting the information from the obituary.” The woman was obviously upset.

“That’s fine. What e-mail do you have?” Sara stood up and stretched her neck. Lying on her sofa for the past three hours had left her stiff as a board.

Mrs. Hernandez confirmed Sara’s e-mail and said she was sending the information as they spoke. “If you have any questions, please call me.”

Sara thanked her and hung up.  She walked through the dining room into her kitchen and got a bottle of water from the refrigerator. She was parched and wasn’t sure if the sick feeling in her stomach was from earlier or due to the fact she hadn’t eaten since that morning. She cautiously took a bite of an apple.  After several minutes, she felt confident it wouldn’t come back up so she took it to finish in the living room.

She didn’t know how she was going to manage the funeral. Between knowing what she knew about how Paul died and her fight with Rachel, she felt absolutely drained.  She couldn’t help but smile at the irony of her feeling drained. Then there was still the issue with Ela trying to kill her, and even though she was angry and hurt by Rachel, she couldn’t deny she felt safer with her around.

I’m going to have to call her. Sara stared at her phone on the coffee table. The pragmatist in her ultimately won and part of her thought the least Rachel owed her was peace of mind by standing guard until she and Coleen worked out an agreement on how to handle Ela.

Sara texted Rachel. I’m angry and hurt – Sara decided to delete the hurt part and just stick with angry. I’m angry but I don’t want Ela to kill me so come over.

Less than two minutes later her doorbell rang. Sara had grown accustomed to Rachel’s quick arrivals so was unfazed as she opened the door to find Rachel standing with her hands behind her back.

Rachel attempted a casual tone. “Hi. I would be happy to stay with you until we figure out what to do about-”

Sara held up her hand. “First, you’re not staying with me; you’re watching out for me because of shit you and Coleen let go too far. Second, you’re not to come in the bedroom. Stick to the living room and kitchen. Understand?”

Rachel nodded, looked down, and waited to enter until Sara finally stepped aside and gestured for her to come in.

Rachel went and sat on the chair across from the sofa. She rarely sat there, as her and Sara always sat next to each other on the sofa. Sara sat at the farthest end of the sofa from Rachel.

Sara finally broke the awkward silence. “Paul’s funeral is Friday; so can you take me?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes.”

Sara got up and went into the kitchen. “I’m making myself dinner. Do you want anything to drink? I have red wine.”

Rachel remained in the living room, and responded politely. “No, thank you.”

Sara put a vegetarian pizza in the oven and walked back into the living room sipping from a glass of red wine. “Did you even leave earlier?”

Rachel looked at her and hesitated before responding. “No. I waited in the stairwell, in case Ela came.”

“What if I hadn’t texted you. How long would you have stayed?” Sara asked.

“I wasn’t going to leave,” Rachel responded emphatically.

“You couldn’t have planned on just camping out in my stairwell indefinitely.” Sara said incredulously.

“No. I would have followed you the next time you went out, and the time after that, and so on until I was sure you were safe.”

Sara stared in disbelief. “Are you serious?”

Rachel nodded. “Very. You being safe is the most important thing to me. And let’s be honest, I have the time.” Rachel’s attempt at lightening the mood fell flat.

“Hell of a way to spend the next fifty years.” Sara making an effort as well to lighten the mood. Her anger was lessening, and she didn’t want to continue to be at odds with Rachel. She didn’t know what, if any, future they had together, but being enemies was not an option.

Rachel smiled. “It will go by like nothing.”

“All kidding aside, Rachel, what are we going to do?”

Rachel crossed the short distance between them and sat next to Sara on the sofa. “I’m going to end Ela. I don’t care if Coleen gives me permission. I can find fifty vampires that would agree with me. Coleen is in the wrong on this. She is just being stubborn. I think she is trying to test my loyalty to her versus my love for you. I thought she had made peace with you and me – especially when she came to see you and advocated for me – but she has either had a change of heart, or she is playing an angle I can’t see.”

Sara nodded, trying to stay focused on the conversation, but the nearness of Rachel was distracting.  “What will happen if you go against Coleen’s wishes?” Sara's chest tightened as she contemplated Rachel being harmed, or worse killed.

“More than likely a lot of sound and fury amounting to nothing.” Rachel attempted an assuring tone.

“Somehow I doubt that; otherwise, why would you need to get her permission if she truly doesn’t care?” Sara watched Rachel’s expression carefully.

After several seconds, Rachel conceded. “I don’t want to lie to you any more, even when I think – or know – the truth will hurt you or make you angry. I’ve lost you because of my poor decisions, but I hope to at least salvage a friendship with you, Sara.” Rachel looked down at her hands and then cautiously back at Sara. “I need you in my life. So, honestly... Coleen may decide to end me in retaliation for taking Ela.”

Every part of Sara wanted to pull Rachel to her and comfort her, to tell her the idea of losing her was worse than anything she could imagine. Sara felt the anger, hurt, and mistrust of the past several days being forced out of her by the realization that the woman in front of her was everything to her. Sara waited for the pang of shame as she conceded to herself that she would always forgive Rachel, but it never came. It never came because Sara knew with utter certainty that she loved Rachel unconditionally. To Sara’s surprise, unconditional love was not a euphemism for being a doormat, but rather it meant – in its simplest terms – Rachel and she would move beyond anything, together.

“You haven’t lost me, Rachel,” Sara managed as tears began to fill her eyes.

Rachel tentatively reached for Sara’s hand, then pulled her toward her. “I’m so sorry,” Rachel said into Sara’s hair. “I didn’t know what to do. I –" Before Rachel could finish her thought, Sara’s mouth found hers. Neither woman tried to speak after that. They sat holding each other and kissing – not to arouse – but to reassure they were together, and whole again.

Chapter 21

Sara was awakened by the smell of eggs and what she thought were pancakes.  Her first thought was she didn’t realize she had eggs and anything resembling pancake mix in the house; the second was who was cooking them. As she became more fully awake, she remembered the events of the day before.  Sara looked at the clock on her nightstand and was surprised to see she had slept until nearly ten o’clock.

Sara got out of her bed and pulled the sheets and comforter up before going into the bathroom.  She washed her face; looking at herself in the mirror, she was taken aback by the dark circles under her eyes and her overall haggard appearance. “Well, if anything would age you ten years it would be the last week of my life,” Sara remarked to herself before she began brushing her teeth.

Entering the living room, Sara saw Rachel moving back and forth in the kitchen. She felt a strong wave of warmth and contentment with Rachel being so domestic.  Sara felt a little guilty that she should be finding so much joy on the day of Paul’s funeral.

Rachel turned to face Sara, a plate of eggs and stack of pancakes in her hand. “You’re up. I was just going to wake you.” Rachel walked to the bar that divided the living area from the kitchen and put the plate down next to a glass of orange juice and a cup of coffee.

Sara smiled as she sat on the stool. “I didn’t realize I had pancake mix in the house.” She began salting and peppering her eggs.

“You didn’t, but you had the dry ingredients; so I made a mix. I hope you like it.” Rachel began cleaning the skillet and mixing bowls.

Sara poured syrup on the pancakes and took a bite. “Wow. These are really good. Is that vanilla?”

Rachel nodded as she dried the mixing bowl and put it back in the cabinet. “Yes. It’s my mother’s recipe. Well, she used to make crepes, but I didn’t have the right pan.”

Sara ate and watched as Rachel moved around the kitchen. If she only allowed herself to live in this exact moment, and not let her mind wander to the days before and the hours ahead, she could be ignorantly blissful.  The reality was, she was being hunted by a serial killer vampire who had brutally murdered her ex-boyfriend, and the woman she was in love with was in the position to kill the serial killer vampire who also happened to be her former human lover.  Sara’s head began to spin as she processed the ridiculous course her life had taken.

“What are you thinking about?” Rachel asked, sitting down next to Sara and absently stroking her back.

“Just considering the stark contrast between my life six months ago and my life today.  How, in spite of what can only be described as craziness, I am actually calm.”

Rachel looked suspicious. “Calm? How is that possible?”

Sara shrugged. “I can’t explain it. Maybe I’ve gone into some sort of stress induced state of denial, but I feel like things will work out.”

Rachel considered this for a few seconds. “I hope you’re right.”

Sara resumed eating her breakfast when her phone chimed. Reaching across the bar to her purse, she answered, “Hello.”

“Hi. Should I meet you and Rachel at your place so we can ride over together?” It was Cynthia. Rachel had called her late last night and told her about Paul and the impending funeral.  Rachel had convinced Sara that after the funeral, at least until they could figure out how to handle the Ela situation, she and Sara should go to Dallas to spend time with Sara’s parents.  Rachel had asked Cynthia to make the arrangements, which led to Cynthia including herself in the trip.

“That’s fine. Around four?” Sara said between bites. She was glad Cynthia was coming along. Having her sister around made her feel more grounded, less like she was living someone else’s life. “And what time is the flight tonight?”

“I got tickets on Southwest. Flight leaves at eight thirty, so let’s try to get there by seven forty five,” Cynthia explained.

“Okay. Thanks again for taking care of this Cyn. I need a break.”

“Absolutely. I can’t wait to have the time with you and Rachel.” Cynthia said. “See you later. Love you.”

“Love you too.” Sara ended the call.

“Is everything taken care of for the trip?” Rachel asked as she moved to refill Sara’s coffee.

“Yes. We need to get to the airport around seven thirty.  Cyn is going to meet us here for the funeral. I would prefer we all drive over together.” Sara finished the last of her eggs and turned her full attention on the half eaten stack of pancakes. “Do you ever miss it?”

Rachel looked at her for several seconds before she understood the question. “Food? Not really. I mean I do eat. It just doesn’t entice me or give me any pleasure. Besides, you forget almost immediately what you liked and didn’t like as a human.”

Sara shrugged as she put the final bite of pancake in her mouth. “I can’t imagine not missing this. Thank you. Breakfast was wonderful, and just what I needed.”

Rachel cleared the plates. “I have to run back to my place for a little while to get some clothes for this afternoon and the trip. Do you mind coming with me? I would prefer to keep you close.”

Sara walked over to Rachel, who was rinsing the plate off in the sink, and put her arms around her and laid her head on Rachel’s back. “I feel very put upon,” Sara said sarcastically.

Rachel turned and wrapped her arms around Sara. “We’ll have to make it worth your while then.” Rachel’s lips quickly found Sara’s, and the past few days seemed to melt away as they enjoyed the taste of one another.

***

“That must be Cynthia. Can you please get that?” Sara called from the bathroom as she was finishing her make-up.

Rachel walked to the door and hit the call button. “Yes?”

A woman’s voice spoke. “Ms. Delaney-Glass for Ms. Glass.”

“Send her up please.” Rachel waited by the door.

Moments later Cynthia was knocking. Rachel opened the door and greeted her with a smile. “Cynthia, good to see you again.”

Cynthia came in with a suitcase in tow. She was dressed in a black knee length skirt, and a gray v-neck sweater. “Likewise. I wish it were under better circumstances.” Cynthia kissed Rachel on the cheek. “Christ, you’re cold. We should turn on the heat.” Cynthia left her bag near the door. “Where’s Sara?”

“Here,” Sara said as she came from the bedroom. She wore a pair of gray boot cut slacks and a black button up silk blouse. Her hair was pulled up in a bun, and, in spite of the occasion, Rachel couldn’t help but feel stirrings of arousal looking at her. Sara crossed the living room and immediately hugged her sister. Rachel could see some of the tension leave Sara as the furrow of her brow lessened. “Thank you for being here, and the trip, and –" Sara started to tear up.

Cynthia reached in her purse and pulled out a pack of tissues. “Don’t now, or I’ll start.”  She handed Sara a tissue.

“Sorry. I thought I was okay, but seeing you.  God, I feel like we haven’t actually seen each other in ages. I know we talk, but – I’m sorry we haven’t seen each other.”

Cynthia smiled, noting her sister's rambling. “Stop, sweetie. You don’t need to put yourself on a guilt trip on top of everything else. Especially when there isn’t anything to feel guilty about.” She hugged Sara again to reassure her. “So, are we ready?”

Rachel had stood quietly to the side of the two women. She marveled at their connection. Her sister had been so much younger than her that they hardly had anything in common. At least that is how she remembered it, but she knew that may not be altogether accurate.

The feelings vampires have as humans tend to fade. At least the memories of them do.  Coleen had explained once that when some vampires turn they go almost blank, void of any true connection to their human emotions. Rachel wondered if this is why Ela had fallen into the role of a murderer so easily. Others, as it had been explained to her, retain strong ties to their human emotions, but – like a new born – have to reacquaint those feelings because they no longer associate them with any of their human relationships.

Rachel was brought back from her musings by Sara’s hand taking hers. “I’m ready.” Rachel smiled, and the three women left for an afternoon none of them were looking forward to.

***

Sitting in the Mission Park North chapel and watching friends of Paul’s and his family file in. Sara saw the last three years of her life flash before her eyes. Paul and she had kept some of the same friends, but she realized just how much she had held back. If she had to guess, she would estimate she knew less than fifteen percent of the people gathering.

She felt awkward as people who had known them both came over to her and offered their condolences. Paul’s parents were evidently not the only ones who still believed the two were a couple.

Sara cringed as one of Paul’s co-workers made his way over to her.  This man had hit on her at every provocation. Last year at Paul’s office holiday party, Andrew had cornered her near the buffet table and all but told her she deserved better than Paul. She had sat in between Rachel and Cynthia so when Andrew Raymond came over, he was forced to lean across Cynthia to execute an uncomfortable hug. “Awful. I’m so sorry, Sara. Paul was a great guy.”

Sara terminated the hug quickly and leaned toward Rachel. “Hi, Andrew. It is terrible. Make sure to see his parents before you sit down.” Sara nodded toward Jonas and Evelyn Garrett, hoping Andrew would get the hint that she didn’t want some drawn out exchange.

“Oh. Sure. And Sara, if you would like, we can maybe grab dinner sometime. If you’re not too busy.” He winked.

Sara didn’t hesitate.  “I’m with Rachel, Andrew. So no. I would not be interested in accepting a date with you at my ex-boyfriend’s funeral. An ex-boyfriend who you’ve been friends with for over five years.” Sara turned her head and refused to make eye contact with him as she took Rachel’s hand even more firmly in her own. She could tell from her peripheral vision he was looking at her, and then at Rachel.

Rendered speechless, Andrew turned and made his way toward Paul’s parents. Rachel leaned in and whispered, “You’re wonderful.”

Cynthia put her hand on Sara’s knee reassuringly. “You’re my hero.” The two women smiled and turned their attentions back to the mourners making their way in.

***

As Rachel, Cynthia and Sara got out of Rachel’s car at the cemetery, they made their way – along with other friends and family – to the graveside service.  Sara always felt a little empty in cemeteries. The vast rolling hills lined with head stones and the occasional statue always made her feel her own insignificance. All these markers were lives. People who were living, laughing, loving, and aware one minute, then simply gone.

“You okay?” Rachel whispered as they found a place to stand.

Sara nodded. “Yes. Cemeteries have always been difficult for me. I have this sense of just how small we really are in the grand scheme of things. How we’re just simply going to not be here one day.” Sara looked at Rachel and could tell from the awkward look on her face how what she said must have sounded to her. “God. I mean when –” Sara looked over at Cynthia who was standing next to them. “You know what I mean?”

Rachel took Sara’s hand and leaned closer to her. “No, but I get it.” Sara smiled and placed a soft kiss on Rachel’s cheek.

“Who’s that woman?” Cynthia asked Sara.

Sara followed Cynthia’s eyes, but could only see several of Paul’s co-workers. “Which one?”

“The tall blonde woman. Is she wearing a red dress?” Cynthia said in disbelief.

It was then that the man in front of Sara shifted and she could see Ela standing casually across the gathering in the middle of Paul’s cousins and their wives.

Sara gasped and looked at Rachel. Luckily Rachel was wearing sunglasses; otherwise the entire graveside gathering would have seen the brightness of her green eyes. As it was, Sara could see the blue veins in her neck beginning to rise to the surface of her skin.

Cynthia looked at Sara. “So, who is she? I have to say, if I had legs like that I would want to wear that dress too, but I’d like to think I would refrain from taking it for a spin at a funeral.”

Sara managed to find her voice and told her sister the truth. “Paul was dating her.” Well, part of the truth.

“Oh? How do you know?” Cynthia asked.

Rachel took the opportunity to redirect her energies, and her urge to end Ela right then, by answering Cynthia’s question. “We ran into them at the Majestic awhile back.” Rachel squeezed Sara’s hand.

Cynthia shrugged. “She’s making a bit of a spectacle. I mean look, that schmuck that hit on you in the chapel has sniffed her out. Really? People have no shame.” Sara and Rachel watched as Andrew Raymond made his way as close to Ela as he could without knocking one of Paul’s cousins over.  Ela couldn’t be bothered to even respond to him as her gaze was fixed directly on Sara.

For the duration of the service, Rachel, Sara, and Ela were locked in some demented staring contest, none of the women willing to take their eyes off of each other. As the service concluded, Sara turned quickly to Cynthia. “Cyn. Would you mind waiting in the car? I need a minute with Paul’s parents.”

Cynthia looked confused. “Ah, okay.”

As Cynthia walked away, Ela made her way through the crowd and stood facing Rachel and Sara. “Ladies. What a coincidence running into the two of you here.” Sara wanted to knock the smug look off her face.

Rachel looked around. There were still several mourners standing in small clusters talking. Rachel kept a light tone. “Let’s step away.” Rachel moved between Ela and Sara, took Sara’s hand, and walked toward a small cluster of trees several yards away from the graveside. Once the three women were relatively shielded from the remaining people, Rachel turned to face Ela. “What do you want?”

Ela chuckled. “Actually, I came to talk to Sara.”

“Me? What could you and I possibly have to talk about?”

Ela looked past Rachel. “Well, perhaps talk is too vague? I have come to make you an offer.”

Rachel grabbed Ela’s forearm. “There is nothing you have that she wants.”

Ela, with lightning fast speed, pulled her arm away from Rachel. “Why don’t you let her decide for herself?” The two women were standing face-to-face. The tension was drawing the attention of some of the other mourners as they headed back to their cars. Rachel, not wanting to complicate matters further, relented and moved back so her and Sara stood shoulder-to-shoulder.

Ela clapped both hands together and looked at Sara. “Fun. Your mom is going to let us play.”

Sara felt the tension coursing through her. She had no idea what this woman wanted from her, but she knew enough that whatever it was would be horrific. “Get on with it then.”

Ela shook her head. “Your kind is always so impatient. Of course if I only had eighty years, and then I –" Ela gestured out toward the cemetery – “Well, not to put too fine a point on it, but then I became nothing more than worm food, I might want to get on with it, too.” Ela smirked.

“We can still become worm food,” Rachel interrupted.

Ela glared at her. “Not so easily as these humans and not by any hand other than one of our own kind. Or have you forgotten?”

Sara moved to diffuse the situation. “Let’s just hear what she has to say.”

Ela smiled. “At least you found a reasonable one, Rachel.” Ela turned her attention back to Sara. “Simply put, in case you haven’t worked it out yet, I would like to turn you.”

Sara felt her throat tighten. “What?”

“You heard me. I can turn you. Give you forever.” Ela smiled.

Rachel stepped back between Ela and Sara. “You will never –“

Ela put her hand up and in a sing-songy tone mocked Rachel. “I wasn’t asking you, party pooper.” Ela looked at Rachel and rolled her eyes. “Please don’t tell me the two of you haven’t talked about this. I can’t imagine you would be able to talk about much more.”

Rachel shook her head. “Not that it’s any of your business, but it came up for half a second, and we –” Rachel stopped as she looked at Sara. Sara had tears in her eyes, and a look of distress Rachel had never seen before.

Ela picked up on this immediately. “You’ve kept the fears to yourself haven’t you? That sinking and perpetual feeling that time is running out. Loving her so much and knowing you are just fifty or sixty years out of her thousands? A grain of sand on an endless shore.”

Sara let out a sudden sob that she quickly attempted to abate by covering her mouth. Rachel put her arm around her shoulder. “Sara?”

Sara felt her stomach turn, and she couldn’t think of anything else to say but the truth. Confiding something to Ela she had not even confided to Rachel. “Yes.”

Rachel put her arms around Sara, and looking over her shoulder, seethed at Ela. “Enough. Leave.”

“You shouldn’t be so rash, Rachel. I think this is the perfect solution to both your dilemma and my own. You don’t have to worry about the love of your life – pun intended – dying some horrible death by my hand or dying as nature takes its course over the next few decades. And me? I’ve been alone for a very long time and am in need of a travelling companion.” Ela moved toward Sara in a swift stride and placed her cool hand on Sara’s cheek.

Before Sara could process what was happening, Rachel had shoved Ela with such force she landed on her back several yards away. Instantly springing back on her feet, Ela lunged toward Rachel, clearing the distance between them in a single step. The two women were now locked together, each with their hands firmly wrapped around the other’s throat and teeth fully extended.

“Stop!” Sara cried out. “People are going to see, and then what? Rachel, please.” Rachel saw the pleading in Sara’s eyes and instantly released Ela.

“You’re faster than I would have thought considering how you repress those natural killer tendencies.” Ela wiped the dirt off her dress and turned back to face Sara. “So, love, you think about it. You and me – the world, forever after.” Rachel again inserted herself between Ela and Sara. Ela smiled. “I’ll be in touch.” As she backed away, careful not to turn her back on Rachel until there was nearly five yards between them, Ela blew Sara a kiss and winked.

“Come on. Let’s get out of here.” Rachel took a still shaken Sara toward her car. Cynthia was standing next to the driver’s door talking on her cell phone. She turned as Rachel and Sara approached and hung-up.

“Everything okay? Do you two know that red dress woman?” Cynthia asked as she opened the back door and got into the car.

Rachel walked around and opened the passenger door for Sara.  She leaned in to respond to Cynthia’s question. “She was offering condolences.”

Sara wiped her eyes with a tissue from her purse. “Christ, I’m a mess.”

Cynthia leaned forward and put her hand reassuringly on Sara’s shoulder. “I think considering the circumstances, you’re doing great.”

Rachel got in the driver side and started the car.  She reached over and took Sara’s hand. “You’ll feel better once we're in Dallas. The change of scenery and seeing your parents can only help.”

Sara smiled and nodded, but she didn’t know what would make her feel better right now.  She had spent much of her relationship with Rachel not focusing on the inevitable end that awaited them. She wasn’t even willing to let her mind go to the issue of aging, the fact that Rachel would always look young and beautiful even as Sara aged and her looks faded.  She didn’t know how she was going to talk to Rachel about this. The few times it had even been hinted at, Rachel reacted badly.

Sara sighed. She would have to talk about her fears with Rachel eventually and with all that had happened, sooner rather than later seemed right.

***

“What did Ela mean when she said you could only be killed by your own kind?” Sara asked as her and Rachel unpacked in one of her parents’ guest bedrooms.  They had arrived a little after ten and sat around catching up for an hour before Sara finally conceded she was exhausted and needed to get to bed.  Rachel and she had left Raymond, Margaret, and Cynthia in the study talking.

Rachel paused as she hung one of her shirts in the closet. “The strength it would take to pierce our skin or break a bone can only come from another vampire. Even then, we heal so quickly, there would have to be massive – well, massive trauma before one of us can actually die.” Rachel didn’t look at Sara as she spoke; she just kept moving back and forth between her suitcase and the closet putting clothes up.

“Massive trauma? Like what, a train hitting you, or a car?” Sara sat on the edge of the bed.

Rachel stopped and looked at her. “Something like that.”

There was a light tap on the door. “You still up?” Margaret asked from the other side of the door.

Sara got up from the bed and opened the door. “We are. Come in.”

“I don’t want to bother you, just wanted to make sure you two have everything you need.” She came a few feet into the room and smiled at Rachel. “It can get a little chilly at night. I know Sara seems to never get cold, but Rachel, if you need an extra blanket, there are some in the hall closet.”

Sara smiled at Rachel from behind her mother. “I’ll do that. Thank you.” Rachel smiled.

“What am I missing?” Cynthia came through the door. “I thought everyone was going to bed?”

Margaret turned to face both her daughters. “Calm down, Cynthia, I was just letting Rachel know if she needed a blanket there are some in the hall closet. So no family secrets were being divulged in your absence.”

“Well thank heavens for that.” Cynthia walked over and sat on the bed.

Margaret kissed Sara on the cheek. “Goodnight, dear. Sleep tight. Rachel, have a good sleep.” She smiled at Rachel, and looked in Cynthia’s direction accusatorily.

“What? I’m just going to chat for a minute.” Cynthia reclined against the headboard of the queen size bed.

Margaret scoffed as she left the room. Rachel put her now empty suitcase under the bed. “Actually, I’m going to take a shower. Be back shortly.” With that, she grabbed her robe and went into the bathroom adjoining their room.

“Still happy with her?” Cynthia, never one to beat around the bush, got straight to the point.

“Is that why you’re in here? To drill me on Rachel and I?” Sara smirked as she started unpacking her own suitcase.

“Well, since you ask, yes.” Cynthia sat up and crossed her legs in the middle of the bed. “So, spill it while she’s in the shower.”

Sara stopped her unpacking long enough to give her sister a disapproving look. “Things are going very well.”

“What sort of things?” Cynthia asked with a devilish grin.

“You’re kidding right? I’m not going to tell you about –" Sara started to protest.

“Please, don’t play innocent. We’ve compared notes on these sorts of things since we were in high school,” Cynthia said impatiently.

“Well, there you have it. What would we compare since you’ve never been –" Sara stopped wide eyed as the grin formed on her sister’s lips. “Really? When? For that matter, who?”

“A few months after David and I divorced. Actually, it was my divorce attorney, Helen,” Cynthia said casually.

Sara laughed. “Oh, Cyn, an attorney, really? And your divorce attorney at that. So cliché.”

Cynthia laughed and covered her face. “I know, I know! But she was so hot.”

Sara put her blouse on the dresser and walked over to the bed. “Tell me everything.”

Cynthia shook her head. “No, no, you’re not getting out of it that easily. You first.”

Sara hesitated. “It’s the most amazing thing ever. I know that sounds like some awful line from one of those terrible lesbian romances, but being with a woman – no, being with Rachel, is amazing.” Sara blushed as she thought about it.

Before Cynthia could launch into her next line of questioning, Rachel came back into the room, her hair wet and wrapped in a black robe. “What'd I miss?”

Cynthia looked at Sara. “Nothing. Just two sisters catching up.” Cynthia got off the bed. “On that note, I’m exhausted. Catch you in the AM.”  Cynthia left, shutting the door behind her.

Sara picked her blouse up from the dresser and hung it in the closet next to Rachel’s. She felt Rachel’s arms encircle her waist and pull her back against her. Rachel’s lips were against her neck, and Sara gasped as Rachel’s tongue moved across her ear. “Is this amazing enough?”

Sara turned to face her. “Of course you heard us over the shower.”

“I tried not to listen, but once Helen was brought up, I couldn’t help myself.” Rachel moved Sara’s t-shirt collar over and began kissing her where her neck and shoulder joined.

Sara’s fingers entwined in Rachel’s wet hair as she pulled her closer. It had been awhile since they had been together with everything that had been going on. Now though, with Rachel’s mouth moving from her shoulder to her neck, Sara could think of little else.  The horrors of the past week faded as she and Rachel fell onto the bed.

“We have to be quiet. Cynthia is just down the hall, and my parents are downstairs.” Sara whispered as Rachel began to unbutton Sara’s jeans.

Rachel responded by pulling Sara’s jeans just low enough to expose her hip bone, which Rachel knelt to kiss gently. Sara ran her fingers through the silky strands of Rachel’s hair. Rachel pulled Sara’s jeans completely off and shrugged off her robe. Sara sat up enough to pull her t-shirt off and remove her bra and pulled Rachel down on top of her.

Their lips met and Rachel inhaled deeply as Sara breathed out, taking in the taste of her. Sara pushed up and Rachel rolled so Sara was straddling her. Sara traced Rachel’s nipple lightly with the tip of her finger, enjoying the iridescent green of Rachel’s eyes.

Rachel tilted her head up and opened her mouth, her extended incisors glistening in the light of the bedside lamp. Sara removed her finger from Rachel’s breast, ran it along her jaw line and then traced her lips. Rachel sat up, taking Sara’s nipple in her mouth while she pulled her closer, her nails accidentally scratching along Sara’s back.

Sara gritted her teeth, the scratches hurting, but not enough to outweigh the sensation of Rachel’s mouth. Rachel’s hand moved along the small of Sara’s back and around to the flat plane of her stomach.  Her tongue continued to tease Sara’s hardened nipple as her finger dipped to slowly stroke Sara’s clit. Sara had a sharp intake of breath, heat shooting through her body at Rachel’s touch.

Sara rocked her hips back and forth against Rachel’s finger, leaning over and burying her face in the coolness of Rachel’s neck. Sara clung to her. “Please,” Sara whispered.

Rachel responded immediately, entering Sara and moaning when she found her wet and tight. Rachel seemed to lift both women off the bed for a split second, as she turned so she was now on top of Sara.  Sara grabbed at Rachel’s shoulders, her own nails unable to break her skin even though Sara was gripping with all her strength. The sensation of having Rachel inside her and all around her was overwhelming.  Sara found herself biting her lower lip in an effort not to cry out.

Sara needed more of Rachel and moved her own hand between them. Rachel lifted her body enough to allow Sara entry with first one and then two fingers.  Rachel’s voice was low and against Sara’s neck. “I love you.” She moved her mouth to Sara’s shoulder and bit into the warmth and firmness of Sara’s muscle. As her blood flowed into Rachel’s mouth, both women climaxed.

Rachel continued to suck and lick at Sara’s shoulder until the flow of blood lessened. “You feel and taste amazing.” Sara continued to cling to Rachel as she tried to catch her breath.

“I won’t ever get tired of this.” Sara pulled Rachel toward her, kissing her mouth, the metallic taste of her own blood lingering.

Rachel moved to the side, and draped her arm over Sara’s stomach, her head resting on her shoulder. Sara ran her fingers lightly up and down Rachel’s forearm as her eyes began to close.

“Can I ask you something?” Rachel's voice was a low whisper and only a few inches from Sara’s ear.

“Yes, we can do that again later.’ Sara grinned as she turned to face Rachel.

Rachel smiled. “I assumed, but that wasn’t my question. Your reaction to Ela’s offer to turn you. It was very visceral.”

Sara was suddenly very awake. “Yes.”

Rachel propped herself up on one elbow so she could see Sara better. “Has it been weighing that heavily on you?”

Sara considered the question. “Yes. It’s almost always in the back of my mind. Not just the dying part, but the aging as well.” Sara glanced down at her body. “I won’t always look like this, but you will,” Sara said while taking in the full length of Rachel’s naked body which was still partially draped over Sara.

“That doesn’t matter to me in the slightest,” Rachel said earnestly.

Sara smiled. “You’re sweet, but it matters to me. It leaves me at a significant disadvantage.”

Rachel sat up and faced Sara. “How’s that?”

“As amazing as being with you is, a lot of how sexy I feel comes from how I view myself.” Sara could see by the confused look on Rachel’s face that she wasn’t explaining this very well. “For example, if I have a terrible cold and I’m coughing and sneezing and my nose is running, do you think I’m going to feel sexy?”

“No, I guess you wouldn’t.”

Sara turned on her side to face Rachel, propping her head up with a pillow. “Right, so if my skin is loose, and my hair is thin and gray, and my body is any other number of things that come along with aging, how sexy do you think I’m going to feel?  And can you imagine how those things will only be made more apparent next to your – well, not to put too fine a point on it – perfect body?”

Rachel thought about this. “I’m not with you for the sex.”

Sara smiled and placed her hand on the side of Rachel’s face. “You really do know all the right things to say, and I love you for actually meaning them. But it bothers me, and I’m not saying that’s the only reason I would consider being turned. There is the fact that I’m going to die and you aren’t. I don’t want to sound too full of myself, but isn’t that going to be terrible for you?”

Rachel nodded. “Of course. Thinking about not being with you is like someone has punched me in the stomach and throat at the same time.”

“Then why is it so difficult for you to even discuss the idea of turning me?”  Sara asked the question as casually as she could. She wanted and needed to have this conversation with Rachel, and didn’t want to put her off the topic by sounding accusatory.

“There are so many things to consider, Sara. Not just the feeding on humans part, but the practicalities of day-to-day living.” Rachel reached for Sara’s hand. “You won’t look the same; so seeing family and friends is next to impossible because they tend to notice the sudden paleness and intensified eye color.  And then there’s the fact that for the first year or so even being around a human can result in uncontrolled feeding.” Rachel grimaced. “Believe me, you don’t want that on your conscience.”

Sara sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed, eager to move the conversation forward. She listened as Rachel explained the challenges of not aging. She went into some detail about how after a decade or so people would notice she wasn’t aging and Sara would be forced to move to another city. Rachel explained the strain this put on her personally and how it made her leery of forming any meaningful relationships.

“Your parents, your sister, would all be left behind, assuming you could see them at all after the change.  Then you would have to watch everyone you care about die. And then there’s –” Rachel hesitated, but Sara squeezed her hand gently to encourage her to continue. “And then there’s us. You remember how my feelings for Ela changed after I was turned? There is a very real chance you wouldn’t feel the same about me after. The world changes for you so much that you want to be everywhere in it at once.  I may not be part of that for you.”

It was clear to Sara suddenly that all the talk of practicalities around aging, moving from place to place, even the issues around family, were all minor concerns for Rachel compared to this final point.  Sara could see it in her eyes, in the forced casualness of her tone. “That’s really the bottom line for you, isn’t it?” Sara asked.

Rachel looked intently at her before responding. “Yes. We have no way of knowing how you’ll feel. Some bring more than others with them when they turn, and then some – like Ela – become a twisted version of their human selves.” Rachel looked down, unable to meet Sara’s gaze. “I don’t know what I would do if you didn’t want me anymore.”

Sara reached for Rachel, pulling her closer. She wanted to tell her nothing would change, and that she couldn’t imagine these feelings wouldn’t go with her.  The reality was, Sara didn’t know, and the thought of the pain it would cause Rachel should she become suddenly indifferent to her was almost more than Sara could bear.

“We don’t have to solve anything tonight, but I’m glad we are finally talking about it,” Sara said reassuringly.

Rachel managed a slight smile. “This is not what I wanted to burden you with tonight. This trip was to help you relax and not think about vampires, much less the challenges of becoming one.”

“All I know for certain is I want as much time with you has possible; so whether that is as much time as humanly possible or something beyond that – I don’t know.” But Sara had an idea of what she wanted, and it entailed more than the next fifty years with Rachel.

Chapter 22

For the next few days Sara and Rachel enjoyed the company of Raymond, Margaret, and Cynthia.  Rachel stayed at the house and watched excessive amounts of the Discovery Channel with Raymond while the two sisters and their mother spent hours shopping the many malls in and around the Dallas/Ft. Worth area.

“I do enjoy Shark Week,” Raymond commented, returning from the kitchen with a bowl of popcorn and a Diet Coke. “If you want to watch something else, we have a television in the den upstairs,” he said as he sat in his recliner.

Rachel smiled at the offer. “Actually, I’m good. I don’t watch much television, so this will be a treat.”

Over the next two hours, Rachel and Raymond were educated about how the physiology of the shark made it the perfect killing machine.  The various segments went into lengthy detail about various facts, including how the toughness of the shark’s skin and the protective film that rolls over the eyes protects them during feeding.

“Mother Nature is amazing, isn’t she? How anyone can watch something like this and not understand evolution is beyond me,” Raymond commented as he finished the last of his soda.

Rachel agreed. She didn’t mention she had a particular affinity for evolution, as it was commonly believed in most vampire circles that their species evolved millenniums ago, diverging from humans as a result. “It is fascinating.”

Rachel heard the car as it turned into the driveway. She could already hear Sara’s heartbeat and moments later was catching hints of her scent.  She closed her eyes, enjoying the intimacy this ability afforded her.

“We’re back,” Margaret announced as the three women made their way into the kitchen via the garage.

Rachel got up to meet them while Raymond continued to watch the portion of Shark Week dedicated to what happens when sharks attack.  “How was the shopping?” Rachel asked as she greeted Sara with a hug.

Cynthia, placing five bags on the kitchenette table, let out a sigh. “Exhausting, but completely worth it. We ended up at two different outlet malls, and I couldn’t be happier with what I found.” She moved toward the refrigerator and got herself bottled water.

Margaret sat her two bags down and then pulled a chair out from the table and practically collapsed into it. “I’m mostly exhausted. But happy to have had the day with my girls.” She smiled at Sara and Cynthia.

Sara put her arm around Rachel’s waist. “What did you and Dad do?”

“Shark Week.” Rachel grinned.

“Oh, lord tell me he hasn’t forced you to watch that the entire time,” Margaret said.

“Not at all. He offered me the television in the den upstairs, but honestly, I don’t mind the educational stuff,” Rachel replied sincerely.

Margaret got up. “Well, you’re a better woman than me, Rachel. His all day Learning Channel, Discovery Channel, History Channel forays are too much for me.” She picked her bags up. “I’m headed upstairs for a nap before dinner.” She turned to Sara. “You’re cooking tonight. Right? Great.” Margaret turned toward the stairs before Sara could respond.

Sara turned to Rachel. “I guess I’m cooking.”

Cynthia began gathering her bags. “Better you than me. I think I’ll take a nap, too.” She made her way up the stairs while juggling her shopping conquests and bottled water.

Rachel picked Sara’s three bags up and headed toward the stairs. Sara’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’re heading up for a nap, too.”

Rachel turned. “Ah, no.” She winked at Sara before continuing upstairs.

***

A little over a week into their Dallas visit, Sara began to come to terms with the fact Rachel and she would have to go back to San Antonio sooner rather than later. She had done some work while on the trip, but she needed to get back to the firm and the normalcy of her everyday life – such as it was.

“I still haven’t convinced Coleen to tell me where Ela is, and until I know, I really don’t want you back and exposed,” Rachel said as she and Sara sat on her parents’ patio.

“I can’t stay holed up here indefinitely. Besides, I thought that was the point of keeping you around. Protection and all?” Sara teased, but she was nervous about going back, too. A mere ten days wouldn’t distract Ela from wanting to torment Rachel and possibly kill Sara.

“I can’t be a hundred percent sure that I can keep you safe twenty-four seven, and if anything happened to you I would never forgive myself.” Rachel reached over and took Sara’s hand.

“I’m willing to take the chance.  Plus, I think you may be able to convince Coleen better in person than over the phone.” Sara held out hope that Coleen would put her odd loyalty to Ela aside and look at the bigger picture.  The unwanted attention Ela could bring, and the fact Coleen was genuinely fond of Rachel, led Sara to believe eventually Coleen would help them.

Rachel had been quiet for a long while before she answered. “Then let’s go back, but let’s also assume I am moving in with you.”

Sara beamed. “I’m thrilled you want to live in sin with me, Ms. Collins.”

Rachel flashed a mischievous grin. “You don’t know the half of what I want to do with you, Ms. Glass. Sin is only the tip of the iceberg.”

***

“I think I’m going to stay a few more days. I don’t have another assignment starting for a week.” Cynthia said over coffee the next morning when Sara told her Rachel and she were needing to head back to San Antonio.

“Well, I would stay longer, too, but I have to get back to the firm and Rachel has an estate auction she needs to attend. Evidently there is a Rembrandt etching in the collection.” Sara refilled her coffee as she sat down across from Cynthia in the kitchenette.

“Have you told Mom and Dad?” Cynthia asked.

“Yep, I talked to both of them this morning before they headed out to play golf. Rachel is upstairs seeing what flights are available.” What Sara didn’t tell Cynthia is how difficult the conversation with their parents had been.

With each passing day, Sara grew more convinced that a lifetime with Rachel wasn’t enough.  When she spoke with her parents, it had been very much on her mind that this may be the last time she saw them.  The realization had caused her to cry throughout their goodbyes, much to the confusion of Margaret and Raymond.

“Sweetheart, what’s all this about?” Margaret had asked hugging Sara to her. “You’ll see us over the holidays, and you and Rachel can pop back up here anytime you like.”

Sara had wiped at her tears, then looked intently at her mother and father.  She tried desperately to make a memory of their faces, their smells, their voices, to burn them permanently into her mind. “I love you both so much. It’s been wonderful seeing the two of you, even if it was under such horrible circumstances.”

Raymond had reached over to pat Sara on the back, not sure how to handle his daughter’s sudden onslaught of emotion. “We love you, too.”

Sara had spent the next half hour visiting with her parents, again, committing every gesture and word to memory before they had to leave to make their tee time. Now she sat with Cynthia, wanted to confide in her the questions she was struggling with, but knew that was impossible. First, Cynthia would more than likely think Sara had lost her mind, or worse, would believe her and think God knows what about Rachel.

“Where’d you go there?” Cynthia asked as she crossed the kitchen to rinse her coffee cup out.

Sara looked at her and gave a weak smile. “Sorry. Was just thinking what a great visit this has been and how I hate to see it come to an end.”

Cynthia smiled and walked over to hug Sara. “Me too. Let’s make a point to see more of each other when I get back.”

Sara nodded, but was, again, unsure where the choices she had tasked herself with making would ultimately leave her and her family.

***

Sara and Rachel walked into Sara’s apartment a little after nine that night. “Should I just take the bags into the bedroom?” Rachel asked.

“Actually, the utility room. I prefer to sort the dirty clothes and dry cleaning in there,” Sara responded as she started thumbing through the nearly two weeks’ worth of mail.

Rachel returned a few minutes later. “I’ll need to go over to my place and pick some things up. Since I am staying here indefinitely.” Sara looked up from the mail and smiled.

“Indefinitely. I like that.” She walked over to Rachel and kissed her on the cheek. “I’ll come with you.”

Rachel nodded. “Absolutely. But if you’re tired, I can wait until the morning.”

Sara thought about it. “I’m not tired, but I need to talk to you about something; so the morning would work better.” Sara had been thinking during the entire trip back how to broach the topic of Rachel turning her. She felt absolute resolve in her decision, but knew it would take a lot of convincing to get Rachel onboard.

Rachel raised an eyebrow. “That sounds daunting.”

Sara took a deep breath. “Only if you make it so.”

Rachel walked over and sat on the sofa.  Sara moved to sit next to her.  She suddenly couldn’t speak, the tightness in her throat literally choking the words out of her.

Rachel reached over and gently placed her hand over Sara’s heart. “Hey, breathe. It’s about to beat out of your chest.”

Sara attempted a smile. “I want to start by saying I have given this a lot of thought, and I know you understand that when I put my mind to solving a problem, I am very adamant about the solution I’ve come to.” Rachel nodded as Sara continued. “I want you to turn me.”

Rachel didn’t say anything. Her face was expressionless, and she sat so still that Sara wondered if she had heard her. “Rachel? Did you hear me?” Sara asked tentatively.

Rachel final moved as she got up and walked across the room.  When she spoke her back was to Sara. “Don’t ask me to do that.”

Sara continued to stay seated. She was prepared for Rachel’s resistance. “It might be difficult for you to understand someone choosing this. You didn’t get that choice, I suspect neither did Coleen, and certainly not Ela.  But Rachel, I feel so incredibly whole when I’m with you.  I feel completely myself. I want that – forever.” Sara paused waiting for Rachel to respond, but she continued to stand perfectly still with her back to Sara. “I’m choosing this. Not just for us, but I can’t – I won’t, live the rest of my life in fear of Ela. And I won’t risk you killing her, only to be killed yourself by Coleen.” Sara was having difficulty reading Rachel’s reaction, mainly because there didn’t appear to be one; so she continued. “As long as we’re together, I’ll always be this sort of liability for you – for us. We’ll never know when another vampire will come along with a vendetta like Ela, or just disapproving of our relationship.”

Rachel finally turned to face Sara. Her face remained stoic and Sara wasn’t sure what she was thinking until she spoke. “I may lose you.”

Sara nodded. “Yes. If you turn me, you may lose me. If you don’t, you will lose me.” Rachel looked suddenly hopeless as the truth of Sara’s words moved through her. The reality of losing Sara to death was suddenly an enormous weight bearing down on her. She managed to get to the chair before her legs gave out.

Sara moved quickly to Rachel. Kneeling next to the chair, she cautiously placed her hand over Rachel’s. “Tell me. What are you thinking?”

Rachel turned her face away from Sara. “I can’t.” Sara sat back on her heels, the disappointment of Rachel’s decision taking her breath away.  Rachel turned to face her finally. “I can’t lose you. I’ll do it.”

Sara felt the tears burning her eyes immediately as relief washed over her. She threw her arms around Rachel and clung to her. “Thank you.” Pulling back to look at Rachel, whose face was now streaked with blood from her own crying, Sara gushed. “I love you.”

Rachel took Sara’s face gently in her hands. “You’re sure?”  Sara answered with a searing kiss that left both her and Rachel breathless. “When?” Rachel asked.  Now resigned to it, she wanted to discuss the logistics.

Sara thought about it as she paced. “I have to be honest, I hadn’t thought about that part of it. I mean once I knew I wanted it, I spent most of my time figuring out how to convince you.” Sara stopped pacing and looked at Rachel who remained seated in the chair.

“I imagine you have affairs to put in order. You’ll be unable to interact with humans for several months after; otherwise, you risk killing them,” Rachel stated matter-of-factly.

Sara frowned. She would need to take leave from the firm, and come up with an excuse not to see her family for several months. “I can tell people you and I are going to Europe. I have the time with work. Is that good?”

Rachel, trusting her legs again, finally got up and walked toward Sara. “What about your parents and Cynthia? Your appearance will be altered; they will notice. So will your co-workers. You can mask the eye change with glasses or contacts, but the texture and color of your skin will change dramatically.” Rachel reached for Sara’s hand. “I’m saying you can’t put their questions off. I’m sure you could come up with something, but it’s more than just the skin.”

Sara looked confused. “How do you mean?”

Rachel went over to her bag and got her wallet out. She handed Sara a picture that looked like it had been taken sometime in the nineteen twenties, judging by the clothes the young woman was wearing in the photo.  Sara looked closely at it, and after several seconds her eyes grew large. “This is you? I can tell by the shape of the eyes.”

Rachel nodded. “What else do you see?”

Sara looked at the photo and then at Rachel. “I – it’s like – well, don’t take this the wrong way, you are pretty in the photo, but now – you’re stunning.”

Rachel smiled. “We bring the very best of us along. That varies with the personality, as we’ve discovered with Ela, but never in our appearance. Every flaw is erased, every asymmetrical feature aligned.” Rachel reached for the photo; looking at it, she smiled. “We’re physically perfected and not by accident, Sara. We are built to appeal. It’s how my kind survived for millennium.” Rachel put the photo back and, looking at Sara, simply stated, “Humans like beautiful. More than like. You trust it and want to be near it.”

Sara was still shocked by the contrast between the photo and Rachel’s present appearance. Rachel had mentioned the changes when she was turned, but Sara hadn’t realized they were so outwardly noticeable. It was no wonder Ela hadn’t believed Coleen after seeing Rachel.

“We can leave the city. I can practice law anywhere.” Sara offered. “We can work that out.”

Rachel shook her head. “We have to talk about it now; you won’t be thinking clearly after and things could get very confusing.”

Sara thought about for several minutes as she began pacing again. Rachel sat on the sofa, her legs crossed, waiting.  Sara realized that her entire life was about to change, and in ways she had not contemplated. These seemed like minor details considering the seriousness of the main decision to be turned, but Sara was determined to come up with answers; otherwise, she worried Rachel would recant on her offer.

The solution was so simple, and yet so utterly horrible, that Sara struggled to give a voice to it. After sitting down and taking several deep breaths, she finally managed, “I’ll have to die then.”

Rachel nodded as if she knew that was the only choice available to Sara, and she was relieved Sara came to on her own. “Yes.”

“The European trip. I could be killed.” Sara listened to what she was saying, and though the words were coming out of her mouth, the voice seemed a thousand miles away. “Jesus. That’s going to kill my parents and sister. I’m a terrible person for even considering this.”

Rachel took Sara’s hand. “You can change your mind. Or wait even, until your parents pass.”

Sara considered this for a minute. “No. That may be – God willing – twenty or more years. I’ll be over fifty, and what if something happened to me in the meantime?” Sara chewed the inside of her lip as she thought through the problem. “I can’t do that to them.”

Rachel seemed relieved. “Then you’ve decided not to –“

“No. I still want you to turn me. I’ll just have to deal with my family.” Sara considered this for a second.

“But I’ve shown you the photo. What could you possibly say?” Rachel was conflicted between what she wanted and what she thought was best for Sara.

Sara shook her head. “I’ll argue that in the moment, when I can better gauge their reaction. Anything before that would be speculation.” Sara went into the kitchen and got a Diet Coke out of the refrigerator.

“Can we do it tonight?” Sara asked as she sat down next to Rachel.

Rachel didn’t say anything at first, then finally she turned to face Sara. “I’ve never turned anyone before. I’ve been told it’s very instinctual, but there is an element of chance to it. I could wait too long and your heart stops all together. I could kill you.”

Sara put her drink down. “I trust you.” She cupped Rachel’s face in her hand. “So, tonight?”

Rachel closed her eyes. “Yes.”

Sara wiped at an errant tear and picked up her Diet Coke. “I better enjoy this. It will be the last one ever.”

Rachel smiled. “You can still drink Diet Coke, but you won’t enjoy it.  Tastes a bit like antifreeze smells. Having never drank it as a human, I have always been at a loss why you enjoy it so much.” Rachel wrinkled her nose. “Foul smelling stuff.”

Sara suddenly lost her taste for the soda. “Well, when you put it like that.” Sara put the can back on the table. “So, where should we do this?”

Rachel marveled at how resigned Sara was to her transformation. “I suppose my house. Preferably in the wine cellar. It’s dark and quiet; so it will offer minimal stimulation for the first few days.”

Sara nodded. “Good. Let me pack a few things and we can go.” She got up and went into her bedroom. Once she closed the door, she sat on the bed taking deep breaths. The reality of what was going to happen was setting in, and she was hurled back and forth between anticipation and fear.  She wasn’t sure what the end result of this would be, but she knew it afforded her a better life with Rachel and that moved her past fear and into happiness.

***

As Sara and Rachel descended the stairs to the cellar Sara felt her heart pounding in her chest and her palms were sweating profusely. “Should I get a blanket or something?” Sara asked.

Rachel turned to face her at the bottom of the stairs. Smiling, she said, “It won’t matter. The cold, the hardness of the floor. Pain, discomfort – at least as you know it now – won’t exist.”

As soon as Rachel said it, Sara realized there were changes coming her way she couldn’t even begin to know. She did know one thing for certain: she loved Rachel and she trusted her to take her through this. “Of course. How silly of me.”

Rachel put her hand on the small of Sara’s back and guided her toward the small sofa near the tasting area of the wine cellar. “Don’t worry. That will happen a lot the first few years until the memories of what it feels like to be human fade.”

Rachel had brought a candle and lighter down with them, for Sara’s benefit rather than her own. She placed it on the tasting table and lit it. “It’s best to keep the light low. Once the change has taken place the room will be completely dark, but to you it will appear to be high noon.” Rachel sat next to Sara on the sofa. “Most of the noise from above should be filtered because of the depth and limestone, but I can still hear some of the street noise; so the odds are you will too.  You may hear even more actually, as we tend to be hyper-aware in the first few days.”

Rachel got up and for the first time, Sara noticed that in addition to the candle, she was also carrying a small bag that looked like a clutch. “What’s in the bag?” Sara asked.

“Silver cords.” Rachel responded as she slipped on a pair of leather gloves she pulled from her jeans pocket. She then opened the clutch and pulled out five silver cords. Each looked to be thirty inches or so long and not much thicker than a necklace.

“What are those for?” Sara ask, watching Rachel intently.

“As you awake – after the change – I’ll need to restrain you for the first few days. Until your senses have had time to adjust.” Rachel laid the cords out on the tasting table.

“And those are going to do it?” Sara asked suspiciously.

“Our first few years of – life – we have an extreme sensitivity to silver. You remember when I told you how I was made and that I was restrained with what felt like iron chains?” Sara nodded. “In actuality, for all my strength, I was restrained with silver cords not that different from these.”

“Silver? I thought that was werewolves?” Sara was confused.

Rachel smiled. “Again, some misinformation to avoid having one of our few weaknesses found out and used against us.” Rachel took the gloves off and sat back down next to Sara. “It would be best if you take your clothes off. Otherwise, I will need to do it during the change to avoid the fabric being too rough against your skin later.”

Sara stood and took her clothes off. It was cold in the cellar, and she couldn’t help but shiver as she sat back down next to Rachel.

Rachel placed her hand on Sara’s bare leg. “You’re so beautiful now, I can’t imagine any possible improvement.”

Sara, in spite of her nervousness, felt a shot of heat move through her, resting in the pit of her stomach. “I’m ready.”

“The bite will hurt more than you are used to. I have to go deeper and take more.  It needs to be on the neck. That’s where the flow is the strongest. When I’ve drained you, I’ll open my own vein and you’ll need to drink. You won’t want to at first between the dizziness and the taste, but you have to.  Once you get the first few tastes it will start coming more naturally.” Rachel leaned in and kissed Sara on the mouth, committing this to memory.

Sara felt Rachel’s hand slowly moving from the small of her back to the base of her neck. Rachel’s lips were moving down her jaw line and her other hand carefully moved her hair aside, exposing her neck. Sara’s heart was racing, and she began to shake from the chill and her nerves.  She was relieved that Rachel wasn’t stopping though. Sara wanted this feeling of dread, desire, and panic to be done sooner rather than later.

It was at the moment when Sara thought she would burst with anxiety that she felt the familiar heat began to spread through her neck and shoulders. After only a few seconds, she heard an unfamiliar sound of popping as Rachel’s teeth moved further into her neck and ultimately into the deep tissue.

Sara clutched at Rachel, crying out, and instinctively tried to move away from the searing pain. But Rachel had her firmly in hand, and Sara was powerless to pull away. It was then she felt the heat turn into a deep burn and spread, and every muscle in her body began to seize.

Sara began to feel faint and her arms and legs started to tingle as if they were falling asleep. I’m dying, was the only thing that came to Sara’s mind. Her heart began to slow and the heat from only moments before began to fade; she felt incredibly cold.  The world closed in, and Sara could no longer see or hear anything.

And then there was Rachel, speaking softly in her ear and giving her something to drink. But the drink was cold and bitter, and Sara began to spit it back up.

“Shhh, love. Easy.” Rachel’s voice calmed Sara and she began to sip at the bitter tasting drink.  After a few seconds, Sara realized she was lapping eagerly, not at a glass but at Rachel’s wrist. Sara felt a single convulsive spasm shoot through her chest and outward to her hands and feet. Then she died.

Chapter 23

Sara’s ears were ringing. She felt as if her eyes were laced with sand, they burned so badly. She tried to lift her hand to wipe at them, but her wrists were restrained.  After a few seconds, she remembered what had happened.

“I know your ears and eyes hurt right now, but that will fade in a few minutes.” It was Rachel’s voice, but somehow different. It was like listening to a symphony, closing your eyes and being able to pick out every single instrument, from the lowly flute to the pronounced cello.  Rachel’s voice had so many notes Sara could scarcely make them all out.

Sara realized she was no longer breathing, but did not have that sensation of needing to gasp for air.  Rachel was right; she could already feel the ringing in her ears and burning in her eyes lessening. “I can’t move.” Sara spoke, and barely recognized her own voice because, like Rachel’s, it seemed to have infinite tones.

“I’ve restrained you, love. Remember the silver cords?” Rachel asked.

Sara did remember the conversation now, but was amazed those thin threads were now the massive weight she felt on her wrists, ankles, and chest.  She was also remembering where they were, and was shocked at how, in spite of the fact she was laying naked on a hard wood floor in the middle of a cave, she wasn’t cold nor was the hardness of the floor causing her any pain.

“I remember. How long do I have to be like this?” She wanted to get up and see the world as Rachel saw it. She wanted to, for the first time in their relationship, see Rachel as an equal.

“A few days. Maybe sooner if you aren’t too eager,” Rachel said reassuringly.

Sara turned her head as best she could. Now that her eyes weren’t burning she needed to look around.  The cellar was, like Rachel had said, very bright even though Sara knew it was actually cloaked in complete darkness. Rachel had extinguished the candle from earlier and had placed a sleeping mask over Sara’s eyes.

Sara felt energy and electricity coursing through her like nothing she had ever experienced. She could smell the wine, the dampness of the wood in the floor and shelves, the chalky scent of the limestone, but mostly she could smell Rachel. With a wave of relief, Sara became intensely aware of wanting Rachel. She could smell her so intently that it was practically manifesting into a taste in her mouth. A taste that was spreading through her body and down into the pit of her stomach.  To Sara’s utter shock, she felt as if she might orgasm.

“Rachel?” Sara whispered.

“Yes. I’m here.” Rachel was next to her, but not touching her.

“I need you to touch me, please,” Sara pleaded.

There was a long pause. Sara strained to hear anything. Finally, Rachel spoke, her voice resonating with relief and love. “I – I want to, but it’s too soon. It would be too much for you, no matter how badly you think you want it.”

Sara squirmed, trying to abate the growing tension in her groin. “Seriously?”

Rachel chuckled. “Afraid so.”

Sara resigned herself to her fate and began to take in the rest of what her senses were telling her. She could indeed hear the sound of the road above as cars passed near Rachel’s house. She could smell fresh cut grass from the lawn several houses over. The strangest thing was she wasn’t tired. It wasn’t that she was just awake; she felt rejuvenated and hyper-alert. She realized this is what it must feel like when you never have to or want to sleep again.

Sara laid on the floor of Rachel’s wine cellar for what seemed like weeks.  Finally, after what was actually only a day, she heard a very loud clanging sound, and Rachel began descending the stairs.  The friction between the soles of Rachel’s shoes and the rungs of the stairs was like nails down a chalkboard to Sara.

Then Rachel was next to her. She placed her hand on Sara’s forearm, but without the usual smoothness and coolness. It felt like a normal hand. It was wonderful because it was Rachel’s but also because for the first time since they met, Sara was not immediately aware of how much cooler Rachel’s skin was than her own.

“Here. This is blood. Take some; it will help level out some of the extremes in your smell and sight.” Rachel held a cloth up to Sara’s lips. Sara hesitated at first, but when she willed herself to breath and the scent of blood – rich, metallically, and strangely floral - hit her nose, she eagerly began to suck on the cloth.

Rachel was right; Sara felt more centered. “Thank you,” she said as Rachel carefully pulled the cloth away.

“How are you feeling?” Rachel asked, trying to mask her concern.

“I’m feeling okay. I think all the talk before about what to expect is helping. It’s strange not to have to breathe unless I want to talk or smell something. And the room is very well lit even though I know there are no lights on and you have me masked.”

“Has the burning in the back of your throat started?” Rachel asked, referencing the hunger for blood that would begin to dominate Sara’s thoughts.

“Yes, but the blood drenched cloth seems to have abated it for now,” Sara responded matter of factly.

“Good. I wasn’t sure about the timing on that, but if it helped then I must have gotten it right.” Rachel sounded relieved and Sara wanted to assure her she was doing everything right.

“For someone who hasn’t done this before at least not on that end of things you’re doing wonderfully.” Sara smiled and could feel her extended incisors push into her lower lip.  She ran her tongue across the teeth. “These will eventually go down, right?”

“Yes. Like everything else, the first few days, they're exaggerated.” Rachel gently stroked Sara’s arm.

The sensation of Rachel touching her was unlike anything she had ever experienced. The pleasure she had derived before paled in comparison to what Sara could only describe now as electric. Every nerve ending between her and Rachel seemed to be vibrating, and not just at the point where Rachel’s hand was on her arm. The vibration moved up Sara’s arm and rolled through her body in waves of heat. It caused Sara to cry out from the pleasure. “God. You need to stop that or finish it.” Sara was taken aback by the transformation of her otherwise melodic voice into a deeper, almost growling tone.  She remembered during their love making, when Rachel was reaching her heights of arousal, that she rarely made a noise; but when she did, it sounded almost like a low growl.

“Sorry. You can’t blame me. You’re sprawled in the middle of the floor, naked. You have no idea how absolutely breathtaking you look right now.” Rachel’s own voice had taken on a deeper tone, and Sara could hear her move back towards the stairs.

“Where are you going?” Sara strained against the restraints.

“I have to step out. You’re not the only one struggling here.” Before Sara could protest, Rachel was gone.

“Damn.” Sara tried to relax and tell herself just another day or so; then she would be free to explore whatever she and Rachel could imagine.

***

Over the next two days, Sara’s mind wandered. She found it increasingly easy to hold many different trains of thought at a time. Questions she never even knew she had were easily thought through and answered within seconds. The problems about life and love and the world that had plagued her as a human seemed completely trivial and easily addressed. She was amazed at how her feelings for Rachel had intensified while her feelings for her friends and family had become less pressing. Intellectually she knew she should feel guilty, but the reality was she didn’t.

In fact, her ability to manifest feelings where there weren’t any – in other words, lie – was all but impossible. The clearness of her mind always led her back to her true thoughts and feelings about something with absolutely no hindrance by morality or guilt.

Sara was thinking about her parents and sister when she heard footsteps on the ground above. She could tell from the cadence that it was Rachel.  The shed door was open, then the floor door.  The sound of Rachel coming down the stairs no longer pained Sara as it had a few days ago.  She noticed with each feeding, her senses – though incredibly refined – were more manageable.

“Sara? How are you feeling?” Rachel was moving across the cellar as she spoke.

Sara smiled. This was now Rachel’s ritual. Seven times a day, coming down for no more than ten minutes at a time – they both had agreed that was the most either could handle – and asking Sara how she was feeling. “I feel clearer today. More comfortable in my own skin if that makes sense.”

“It makes perfect sense. In fact, I think you’re ready to be untied, and have the blindfold taken off.” Rachel removed one of the silver cords from Sara’s right ankle.

“Good. This is no way to spend eternity.” Sara smiled as the second cord was taken from her left ankle. She flexed her ankles expecting unbearable stiffness, but there was none. Her joint was fluid and painless. The little popping she used to have when she ran on particularly cold nights had vanished.

“Here. Before I take the wrist cords off.” Rachel held the blood soaked cloth to Sara’s lips. She had been doing this three times a day for the last two days, and each time Sara grew more comfortable with the idea that she was drinking blood.

Rachel pulled the cloth away and placed it in Sara’s left hand. Immediately after, she removed the cord from that wrist and Sara could hear her take several steps back. Sara hesitated, and then let the cloth go so she could raise her arm and remove the blind fold. While she blinked to bring her eyes into focus, she reached to pick up the bloody cloth and using it as a buffer, pulled the last two cords from her chest and right wrist.

Sara thought about wanting to get up and, almost involuntarily, her muscles sprang into action and she was standing in the blink of an eye.  Her mind and muscles fired and responded much faster than she had ever imagined.  It was effortless. She turned and faced Rachel, who stood near the stairs.  Sara surmised her lover’s position was to ensure Sara didn’t make any sudden moves to leave the cellar.

Sara’s eyes moved over Rachel, and she was awestruck by her beauty. Sara felt she was looking at Rachel for the first time. Her skin, hair, and eyes took on an almost surreal quality. The texture was so fine and detailed Sara wondered if she had ever truly looked at Rachel before.

“You’re magnificent,” Sara managed.

Rachel smiled. “You’re not too bad yourself.”  She walked toward Sara and handed her a twelve by twelve wooden photo frame.

Sara thought at first she was looking at a photo of a stranger. A woman with flawless skin, a defined jaw line accented by perfectly proportionate lips. Thick blond hair with a sheen that made it look like strands of silk. The woman’s eyes were mesmerizing iridescent cobalt blue framed by dense black lashes. As Sara stared in amazement at this stranger, she began to see something familiar in her. Her eyes widening, Sara realized the woman in the photo was actually her own reflection in a mirror.  It was exactly as Rachel had explained it, every flaw, every imperfection gone.

“Is this me?” Sara asked in astonishment.

“Now you see why I had to keep my distance the past few days. You’re absolutely perfect.” Rachel took a step forward, then thought better of leaving the entrance.

Sara put the mirror on the table. She wanted to be closer to Rachel, and by the time she finished the thought she was within inches of her. Rachel stood with her back to the stair railing. “I feel like I am seeing you for the first time,” Sara said as she studied Rachel’s face. She reached for Rachel’s hand and brought it to her own cheek, marveling in the sensation of being touched. In a single movement Sara’s lips found Rachel’s. She pulled Rachel to her, and the feeling of Rachel’s lips on hers and the push of her tongue against Sara’s sent a shot of desire through her.

“We should wait until you’ve –” Before Rachel could finish her thought, Sara had pushed her against the wall, and. unbuttoning her jeans, quickly pushed them to the floor. Sara’s mouth was everywhere at once as Rachel struggled to keep up. Rachel gasped as Sara entered her with two fingers. “God.” Rachel cried out as her climax came with a few quick thrusts of Sara’s fingers.

Rachel pushed off the wall and forced Sara to the floor. Rachel, no longer needing to worry about injuring Sara, pushed her legs apart and entered her with a quick thrust of her fingers. As every nerve in Sara’s body lit up, and her stomach began to spin with an almost vertigo sensation, she felt Rachel’s mouth on her clit. Sara grabbed the back of Rachel’s head and pushing her even further into her, thrust her hips one, then two times before her body was racked by the most intense orgasm she had ever had.

As the waves of pleasure began to subside, Rachel rested her head on Sara’s stomach.  Sara ran her fingers through Rachel’s hair, marveling at the silkiness of its texture. “I’m not even tired.” Sara said in amazement. “If we had done that before, I would have been in bed for hours after, but I honestly don’t feel even remotely tired.”

Rachel lifted her head and smiled up at Sara. “You won’t ever feel tired again. But a warning. You have to temper yourself with this, or you’ll never leave the house.”

“Right now, eternity in bed with you seems altogether right.” Sara smiled as she pulled Rachel up to hug her.

Rachel smiled and kissed Sara gently on her stomach and the underside of her breasts. “I understand the temptation.” After a few minutes, Rachel got up and began putting her clothes back on. She handed Sara a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. “Here, I brought you some of your clothes.”

Sara pulled the jeans and shirt on. After so many days naked and unfazed by her surroundings, she was pleasantly surprised at how nice the give of the cotton in her jeans felt. “Do you ever get used to the hyper-senses?” Sara asked Rachel as she buttoned her jeans.

“It’s like wearing glasses. Initially you are always aware they are there, but after a while it’s just who you are.” Rachel started toward the stairs. “Ready for the rest of the world?”

Sara looked up at the door. “I certainly can’t spend eternity down here.”

Rachel nodded and walked up the stairs.  When she opened the door, Sara hesitated, then followed her into the small shed.  Immediately, Sara was more aware of the sounds and smells of the city.  Though the sounds of cars, barking dogs and somewhere in the distance a baby crying were very prevalent, Sara could immediately make out a steady hum. She turned her head to try and isolate its source.

“Are you hearing the low hum?” Rachel asked as she stood ready to open the shed door.

“Yes. But what is it?” Sara asked.

“Remember when I was turned, and I could hear the steady beat of hearts from surrounding animals and humans?” Sara nodded. “That was in the middle of a forest.  The nearest village had less than a hundred heart beats. This made it very easy to isolate. San Antonio has over a million heartbeats. None synchronized with another; so you hear a blurring of all those heartbeats together. In some ways it’s easier to ignore, but when you are in proximity to a few humans, and you can hear only their hearts – after the hum for so long – it is very difficult to stop the feeding instinct. You may want to hold your breath until the initial draft from me opening the door subsides.” Rachel opened the door, careful to block it with her body in case the temptation to bolt overtook Sara.

Sara hesitantly took a breath through her nose after nearly a minute with the door open. She gasped at the fragrances and odors. “Jesus! What is all that? Some of it smells wonderful, but then there’s this stench. God, you live with this?” Sara immediately stopped breathing.

Rachel laughed. “It’s a big city. That means lots of waste and fumes. You learn to isolate the smells you want and tune out the rest. Try to find one scent that’s pleasing and then just focus on it. Picture yourself plucking it out of the heap of other smells.” Rachel gestured for Sara to walk through the door.

Sara did as Rachel suggested. Her brain was able to rapidly identify a sweet floral scent, then she imagined pulling it out of the air toward her. To her surprise she was able to identify its position and visualize approximately how far she was from it.

“You know exactly where it’s at, right?” Rachel asked as Sara stood frozen, her head lifted, in the middle of Rachel’s backyard.

“A mile, to the east. I would say near Highway 281 and Redland.” Sara turned to face Rachel. “How did I do that?”

“I don’t know. It’s almost like a scent and sound triggered GPS.” Rachel walked over and took Sara’s hand. “Come with me.”

Sara then looked up at the night sky. It was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. The colors of the city radiated up to encompass nearly the entire dome above her.  She could see the twinkling of neon and building tops. It reminded her of the Aurora Borealis. She gazed upward. “This is amazing.”

Rachel pulled on her hand again. “Wait until you see the sky outside the city. Come on.”

Sara followed Rachel. “Where are we going?”

“If we don’t want you getting consumed with the need to feed, we are going to have to satiate that hunger. It starts as a burn in the back of your throat, but will quickly consume you.”

“I already feel the burning in my throat,” Sara said, alarmed.

Rachel smiled reassuringly. “Then we better hurry.”

Chapter 24

“Why are we driving?” Sara asked as she and Rachel sped up Highway 281 toward the Texas Hill Country.

“The first few times you run, it’s best you have some room. It takes time to adjust to the speed and I wouldn’t want you going through the side of someone’s house.”

Sara hadn’t thought about that. All of her movement so far had seemed very controlled. Well, except when she accidentally pulled the door handle off Rachel’s car.

“Shit. Rachel, I’m sorry. My bad. I am totally paying your deductible.” Sara had stared at the handle in her hand.

Rachel put her hand on Sara’s shoulder. “Happens to us all.”

Sara looked suspiciously at Rachel. “Really, Rach? In the nineteen thirties you pulled the handle off a BMW?”

“Well, not exactly, but I pulled a door off a barn once.” Rachel put out her hand. “Can I have that?”

Sara still felt awkward nearly an hour later as she and Rachel stopped at a remote roadside rest area fifty miles north of San Antonio. Glancing at the car’s dashboard clock, it was nearly two o’clock in the morning, but Sara was having difficulty judging the time.  The sky was lit up with every imaginable star.  Looking up, Sara felt like she was in a planetarium.  The rotation of the Earth and stars seemed so pronounced she thought she could reach out and touch them.

“I don’t have the words,” Sara whispered as she continued to look skyward.

Rachel came up behind her. Resting her chin on Sara’s shoulder, she looked up. “It is beautiful. I never get tired of it.” The two women stood in a comfortable silence for several minutes.

Finally Rachel sighed. Then, kissing the side of Sara’s neck, Rachel said, “Ready?”

Sara turned to face Rachel, still trying to get used to how stunning she was, how vivid her beautiful face was even in what Sara knew was pitch blackness.

“If you are.” Sara smiled.

“Follow me. Just pretend we’re on a trail run. Don’t over think it.” With that, Rachel turned and began jogging toward the edge of the wooded area adjacent to the rest stop. Sara began to follow along behind her.

As they picked up speed, Sara kept expecting to feel the need to breathe or the usually tightening of muscles as they accelerated up a hillside. None of this happened.  Sara felt her speed increasing as she stayed focused on Rachel, who was about ten yards in front of her.  Sara urged her legs to move faster and instantly was alongside Rachel, who looked over at her and smiled.

“Come on. You can do better than that,” Rachel teased as she changed directions and began a rapid climb up a densely wooded hill.  Without any difficulty, Sara turned and kept pace with Rachel.  She found it remarkably easy to move between the trees and boulders. Despite their rapid ascent, Sara could see every branch as if she were walking up to it.

The two women slowed as they hit the highest peak of the hill. Rachel pulled up, and a few yards after, Sara stopped.  Again, she took stock of the fact she wasn’t winded and her legs felt great.

Rachel came up behind her. “Wow. You’re a quick study.”

Sara turned and hugged Rachel tightly. “That was amazing! How far did we run?” Sara looked over Rachel’s shoulder toward where the car was parked.

“About a mile, and nearly six hundred feet elevation.” Rachel tucked a loose strand of Sara’s hair behind her ear. “How do you feel?”

“Great. I kept waiting to feel that burn in my legs and lungs, but it never came. That was a little off-putting at first.”

“This next part, you’re going to want to breathe. It will help if you're actively taking in scents.” Rachel moved over toward a steep drop-off at the top of the hill. “Come here.”

Sara moved to stand next to Rachel. Rachel looked out toward a dense spot of trees nearly a mile and a half away.  Sara followed her gaze and could see movement. “What is it?”

Rachel leaned toward Sara. “Take a deep breath, listen, and focus.”

Looking intently toward the area below and breathing deeply through her nose; Sara could clearly tell the movement was being caused by an animal. A moment after realizing this she caught the full scent of the animal and her ears picked up on the steady beat of its heart. The burning in the back of Sara’s throat roared into a full on fire through her chest and stomach as the smell saturated her heightened senses. Without consideration, Sara launched herself off the overhang. Landing nearly twenty feet below in a crouched position, and immediately springing to her feet, Sara ran at full speed toward the irresistible smell.

Within a minute she was tackling the eight point buck, knocking its two hundred pound frame effortlessly to the ground.  Sara felt a surge of power as she ripped into the animal’s throat – her teeth like razors as they tore through the hide, muscle, and bone. She swallowed the blood greedily as it gushed into her mouth.

A second later, Rachel was upon her. She placed her hand on Sara’s shoulder gently, not wanting her to unintentionally turn on her. “Easy Sara. Can you hear the heart? Listen, it’s getting too slow. Once it stops you must stop or you’ll poison yourself.” Rachel tightened her grip on Sara’s shoulders and pulled her back gently.

Sara felt the burning subsiding and could barely hear Rachel’s whispering in her ear to stop.  Sara willed herself to push the nearly dead animal away.  What she thought was a gentle nudge threw the carcass over fifty feet. She sat on her haunches with her head raised, the already vivid landscape was now amplified even more as the blood coursed through her. Her face, neck, chest, and hands were covered in the scent and texture of the dying blood.

Sara finally stood fully erect; her eyes glowed so vividly that Rachel could see nothing else in the darkness.  Sara’s teeth were extended well beyond her lower lip as she continued to take deep breaths, relishing the smell of the blood.

The smell of blood and the intensity of watching Sara hunt for the first time brought Rachel’s senses to a heightened state, and she took off in a sprint past Sara.  Sara quickly followed and within seconds could hear the heart Rachel was now pursuing.  Both women broke into a clearing nearly two miles from Sara’s first kill and, in a synchronized leap, brought a hundred and fifty pound mountain lion to the ground. The animal lunged back at Rachel, but its claws were useless against her skin; she quickly tore into the animals back flank as Sara ripped into its throat.

As the lion’s heart slowed, Sara was the first to stand and step away. She watched as Rachel finished the animal off.  Rachel leapt back from the dead animal and sat on her haunches across the clearing from Sara.

Looking at Rachel, Sara could see her green eyes glowing and her teeth still dripping with blood. Sara felt a wave of heat rush through her body and settle in the pit of her stomach. She took deep breaths to take in Rachel’s scent mixed with the blood that now covered her. This feeling was something altogether different from the love and desire she had experienced toward Rachel in the past. That was still there, but this was unadulterated lust and desperate need.

The two women began to walk around the edge of the clearing in opposite directions, each clearly knowing what the other wanted. It was Rachel who removed her shirt first, tossing it to the side as she began to unbutton her jeans. Sara followed suit and was standing on the other side of the clearing naked within seconds.

Rachel felt every nerve in her body stand on end as she looked across the thirty feet between her and Sara. She was absolutely perfect, and Rachel – in a single leap – crossed the distance between them to pin Sara to the ground. The force of the impact caused the two to slide several feet out of the clearing.

Rachel straddled Sara, pinning her hands on either side of her head. Sara thrust her hips up and spun herself over in one succinct and fluid motion, placing Rachel under her. Rachel wrapped her legs around Sara’s waist and pulled her down hard, their blood covered mouths meeting. They bit and nipped at each other, their teeth breaking skin on the other’s neck and shoulders.

Sara moved off of Rachel and, in a blink of an eye, Rachel was on her stomach as Sara racked her nails down Rachel’s back. Rachel hissed as Sara licked at the scratches, the entirety of her body on fire with want. Within seconds the scratches were already fading, and Sara was kissing and licking her way down Rachel’s back.  Rachel let out a loud moan as Sara entered her from behind with one and then two fingers.  Rachel rocked back to meet Sara’s thrusts.

Rachel looked back at Sara and practically growled, “Harder.” Sara obeyed, and with three more rapid thrusts she felt Rachel tighten and then heard her cry out as she climaxed. A split second later, Rachel rolled onto her back and sat up, carrying her and Sara forward until she was on top of Sara. Her mouth was immediately licking and sucking Sara’s clit as her fingers moved inside Sara.

Sara clutched and clawed at Rachel, wanting her closer. She became aware of Rachel’s teeth biting into the inside of her thigh, and she gasped to feel her own blood begin to flow and just as quickly stop as the punctures healed almost immediately. Rachel returned to Sara’s center and began licking and sucking, it seemed to Sara, all at once.  Rachel increased the speed of her thrusts and Sara cried out with a climax, then immediately came a second time.

Rachel clung to Sara, both women covered in dirt and blood.  After several minutes, Rachel looked up at Sara. “That was-” Before she could finish, Sara was kissing her. This kiss was more controlled, but Rachel still felt the heat coursing through her body. Sara stopped kissing her and looked at Rachel.

“Amazing?” Sara smiled.

Rachel nodded. “Yes. Absolutely.” Rachel buried her face where Sara’s neck and shoulder met. Not having to be constantly on guard because the desire to feed on Sara was no longer an issue, had freed Rachel in a way she had never imagined. The entire experience was exponentially more intense because it was Sara. Because Rachel loved her so completely.

Reluctantly, Rachel moved off of Sara, and, reaching down, pulled Sara up with ease. They each went to find their discarded clothes. Sara met Rachel on the other side of the clearing. “The situation with you and Coleen makes more sense to me now,” Sara stated casually. Rachel looked surprise. “What? I can admit when I’ve misunderstood something, or made a mistake.”

Rachel shook her head. “This was only similar to that. Being with you, loving you, and having what we have, is why it was so intense.” Rachel looked intently at Sara. “I have never done this with someone I loved. Trust me, this is much better.”

Sara smiled and hugged Rachel. “I love you.” Looking down at the heap of bloody clothes in her hand, Sara frowned. “What do we do for clothes?”

Rachel took the clothes from Sara. “I brought us each a change of clothes. They’re in the trunk of my car.”

Sara grinned. “Oh, bless you.”

The two women made their way back to the car. It was nearly four in the morning, and they didn’t hear any approaching motorists as they opened Rachel’s trunk. Sara laughed as she took a white plastic container out. “Baby wipes, Rach? Really? We’re vampires, we just ate a mountain lion, and you brought baby wipes?”

Rachel took the box of wipes from Sara and pulling several out started wiping her face and neck. “They work. On the off chance we get pulled over, I don’t want a cop coming to my window while we’re covered in blood.” Rachel handed the box back to Sara.

“Fair enough.” Sara smiled as she started wiping the dried blood away, amazed at how little it bothered her.

Once both women were dressed, they got back in Rachel’s car. Rachel went around to the driver’s side. Leaning with her hand on the roof a broad grin spread across her face. “Oh, I’m sorry. Did you want to get in?”

“Actually, yes, I would.” Sara crossed her arms. “I suggest you get a refund on this bucket. They forgot the door handle.”

Rachel slid into the seat and leaned across, opening Sara’s door. “Cute. Get in.”

Sara stepped back as Rachel pushed the door open, and then quickly got in the car next to Rachel nudging her playfully.

Driving back towards the lights of San Antonio, Sara thought back on how much had happened in the past three days, tonight in particular. She had hunted and killed a deer and a mountain lion. She and Rachel had incredibly intense and fulfilling sex. Sara reached for Rachel’s hand as the reality set in - she was now immortal, with the only person she had ever and would ever loved to spend forever with.

***

Sara and Rachel arrived back at Rachel’s house shortly before sunrise.  Sara was amazed at how bright the sky already looked off in the east, even though she knew it had to be at least another forty-five minutes before the sun would actually appear on the horizon.

Sara stood on Rachel’s front porch transfixed as Rachel took her hand. “You won’t want to stare like that when the sun is all the way up.  In fact you won’t want to be out in it for several more days.”

Sara followed Rachel into the entry way of the house. “What? I thought the sun wouldn’t bother me.  You’re out in it all the time.”

Rachel laid her house keys down on the small wooden table next to the door. “Yes, but these first weeks will be different. Your body is adjusting, and depending on the individual, the light sensitivity can be more or less intense.  It’s best to assume – for your sake – more intense; so we can avoid any unpleasant situations.”

Sara followed Rachel into the living room and both women sat on the sofa. “Unpleasant?” Sara asked.

“Don’t misunderstand, it’s not as if you would burst into flames, but you may blister, and your eyes – though they will always be sensitive – will be very vulnerable to the light for several weeks.” Rachel took Sara’s hand in hers. “The whole world, during the day, will look like an over exposed photograph for you.  At least for a few weeks.  Sunglasses help, but it can still be uncomfortable.”

Sara leaned back on the couch. “So what do I do? I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but my apartment is nothing but windows, and that just doesn’t seem like an option.” Sara looked mischievously at Rachel.

Rachel leaned over and gently kissed Sara’s cheek. “I suppose you’ll just have to stay here in the meantime.”

Sara cupped the side of Rachel’s face. “The hardships of immortality.  If I had known I might have thought better of it.” She kissed Rachel, tentatively at first.  The new sensations that coursed through her body every time she was near Rachel were so unexpected and intense that she wasn’t sure she could handle them.

Rachel had no such concerns, and quickly deepened the kiss as she and Sara fully reclined on the sofa. Rachel was beginning to unbutton Sara’s jeans when she heard a buzzing coming from Sara’s purse. “Ah, I think that’s you.”

Sara pulled Rachel’s back toward her. “Leave it. Please.”  Sara wrapped her arms around Rachel.

“You’re not wondering who’s calling you at five thirty in the morning?” Rachel asked curiously.

Sara paused. Without the ebb and flow of her internal clock telling her when she was tired or hungry, her sense of time was off. The early hour, or that a call at this time was very unusual, hadn’t even registered for her. “Crap. You’re right.” Sara meant to gently move out from under Rachel, but in her haste, and still not entirely in control of her new strength, she nearly flung Rachel across the room.

Rachel was launched off the sofa, but managed to quickly right herself onto her haunches, just managing to avoid the coffee table. She could tell from the startled look on Sara’s face, she hadn’t been expecting that. “Don’t worry. That will happen a lot at first.  We’ll figure it out.”

Sara was waiting for the blood to rise to her face as it usually did when she was embarrassed, but there was no sensation of heat or the tightening in her chest her mind was expecting. Her body no longer provided it. “Sorry.” In a single motion she had her phone in her hand; the caller ID on the phone indicated the number was blocked. “Hello.” Sara waited for several seconds before she heard what sounded like crying. “I’m sorry. Who is this? Hello.”  After a few seconds more she heard a woman’s voice, strangled with fear and struggling to breath.

“Help.” It was Cynthia, but not the usual confident sounding woman Sara knew and loved. The woman on the other end of the phone was beyond fear. She was terrified.

“Cyn? What’s happened? Where are you?” Sara asked into the phone, feeling calmer than her mind told her the situation warranted. There was no response and Sara moved the phone away from her ear to see if the line was still connected.  Rachel was now standing beside her, looking concerned because she could hear Cynthia’s pleading from across the room.

“Sara, how nice to chat with you again.” Ela’s voice rang out from the phone.  Sara hesitantly put the phone back to her ear.

“What have you done?” Sara asked, feeling something akin to anger surge through her.  Evidently her body still registered that emotion.

“Now, don’t go jumping to conclusions. I’ve merely asked your sister over for breakfast. Well, asked might not be the right word. In fact, I take back the not jumping to conclusions part. Imagine the worst.”

Sara started to speak, but in a split second Rachel had pulled the phone away from her and was growling into it. “This has nothing to do with Cynthia! If you have so much as laid a finger on her...”

Ela’s laughter echoed from the cell phone. “Really, Rachel? What would you do? You don’t even know where we are.  And by the way, I’ve laid more than a finger on her, lover.”

Rachel closed her eyes and attempted to control her tone. “Where are you? We can finish this before anyone else gets hurt.”

Ela chuckled. “Why would I possibly want to finish this when it’s the most fun I’ve had in years?”

Sara pulled the phone away from Rachel. “She’s done nothing to you.”

“You think I need a reason? Stupid human, this is sport for me. Something to pass a few hours and days before I move onto something else. I don’t need a reason to kill her. All I need is the inclination to do so, and trust me, I’m inclined.”

Before Sara could respond, the phone beeped, indicating the call had been dropped. She threw the phone harder than she intended, but luckily it hit the back of the sofa and fell to the floor in one piece. “I can’t believe her. She’s going to kill Cyn.” Sara looked up and met Rachel’s eyes. “I’m not sure…” Sara trailed off, looking down at her hands.

Rachel stepped forward and put her hand on Sara’s shoulder. “You’re not sure you care? Is that what you meant to say?”

Sara started to shake her head, but decided to be honest. Rachel already knew. “Yes. How is that possible?”

Rachel looked intently at Sara. “Your emotional reactions are different now. You don’t process fear, grief, anger, or love the same.  You’re still very aware though, in your mind, of what Cynthia meant to you only a few days ago. The trouble is your feelings don’t match up anymore.  It’s what I explained happened with me and how I felt about Ela after I was turned.”

Sara began pacing. Rachel followed her with her eyes, making no move toward her.  Finally, after close to a minute, Rachel spoke. “I’ll leave it up to you. She’s your sister.”

Sara stopped and considered Rachel. “I don’t know how I feel about Cyn anymore. It seems the only feelings I am certain about are the ones I had, and still very much have, for you.” Sara smiled briefly. “What I am certain of is that when I was human…” Sara paused as the phrasing felt odd to her still. “When I was human, had I been told of an innocent woman being kidnapped and God knows what done to her, I would have been horrified. I would have wanted to help her.”  Sara moved toward Rachel and took her hand. “I might not feel the rightness of that anymore, but I know it.”

Rachel nodded. “All right. I think I know how we can find Ela.”

***

“Is all this really necessary? I look like a gangster for heaven’s sake.” Sara sat in the passenger seat of Rachel’s car as they sped across town. It was a little after seven in the morning and the sun had risen completely above the horizon.  To be safe, Rachel had insisted Sara wear jeans, a long sleeve shirt, a zip-up hoodie, and an oversized pair of sunglasses. “And where did you get these glasses? I had a great aunt that wore glasses like this in the mid-eighties.  They make me look like an owl.”

Rachel chuckled. “Trust me, looking like a throwback to nineteen eighty-four is far more preferable than looking like you spent too much time in a tanning booth.”

Sara shrugged. “I suppose.” She didn’t want to tell Rachel that even with the glasses her eyes felt very dry and were beginning to burn a little.  She cast her gaze down to the floor of the car, hoping that would minimize some of the discomfort. In spite of not looking outside the car, Sara had noticed her mind effortlessly keeping up with the turns and exits Rachel was taking. So much so, that Sara knew before they arrived, they had driven to Coleen’s house.

Rachel pulled up to the gate and pushed the call button. Rayven’s voice responded moments later. “You’re up early,” she said dryly.

“Cut the crap, Rayven. Is she in?” Rachel said impatiently.

Without another word, the gate opened.  Rachel sped up the winding driveway, coming to an abrupt stop near the walkway to the front door. Sara got out of the car and quickly moved toward the shade of the front entry way.  As she moved into the protected shadows of the overhang, she removed the oversized sunglasses and the hood.  Looking up, she saw Rayven opening the large ornate wooden door with an amused expression on her face.

“That explains that,” she mused.

Sara stopped and glared at her.  She had found her annoying before, and never appreciated the way she handled her. Now she just wanted to punch Rayven in the face.  But since she suspected Coleen might frown on her familiar being cold-cocked – and they needed Coleen to find Ela – Sara erred on the side of caution. “Explains what, Rayven?” Sara asked, trying to keep the irritation out of her voice.

She smiled. “It explains why I couldn’t hear your heart beat from a mile away. You simply don’t have one anymore.”  She took a step toward Sara, but before she could place her hand on her cheek as she intended, Sara – in a blink of an eye – grabbed her by the wrist, twisting Rayven’s arm behind her back, and effectively pushed her to her knees. Rayven growled and glared up at her, seething. “Bitch!”

“Now, that’s no way to greet our guests, Rayven.” Coleen’s melodic voice echoed from just inside the door.  As she stepped forward her gaze fell on Sara. “Oh, my. You were absolutely delicious before – in more ways than one. Now you’re practically perfect.”  Coleen looked past Sara to Rachel who stood a few feet behind where Sara had Rayven pinned. “You did exceptional work considering it was your first time.”

Sara released Rayven and, along with Rachel, walked into Coleen’s house.  Rayven, intuitively aware Coleen would not tolerate a scene, simply got up and shut the door.  She excused herself, disappearing down one of several long hallways off the entrance of the house.

Rachel regarded Coleen for several seconds before she spoke. “Ela has taken Cynthia – Sara’s sister and –“

Coleen laughed. “Her sister.  She’s not her sister any more. I’m more her sister than a human could ever be.”

Sara lunged forward, but was stopped by Rachel’s firm hand on her forearm. “Nonetheless,” Rachel continued, “Ela means to kill Cynthia, and Sara has decided to intervene. I’ve decided to help her.”

“And you’ve come for my permission? You can forget it,” Coleen said dismissively.

“No.” Rachel hesitated, and Sara could tell what she was about to say was difficult. “No. Not your permission. It’s happening whether you approve or not. Ela is out of control. She’s twisted, perverse, and vindictive.  If she were human, I would consider her a sociopath – wholly without conscience. But she’s a vampire, and that makes her worse than anything a human mind can dream up.”

Coleen had kept her expression neutral while Rachel spoke.  “Then why are you here? Why should we ever see each other again now that you have the love of your life, forever, and are set on killing one of my descendants?” Coleen’s voice showed the hurt she felt.

Rachel took Coleen’s hand. “We are from the same blood.  By extension, Sara is, too.  That counts for a lot.  You taught me that.”

Coleen pulled her hand out of Rachel’s “And that is why I will not approve of taking a vampire’s life to save a human’s. It would be like when one of them causes a five car pile-up because some fool swerved to avoid hitting a squirrel." Coleen turned her back to Rachel and Sara. "The risk-reward is skewed.”

Sara was getting impatient. “Coleen, I know you and I have always had an – odd - relationship, but now I understand what you meant that day when you explained how we – vampires – aren’t immoral.” Coleen turned to face her. “I see many choices and outcomes with Ela, but the two I see most clearly are her killing Cynthia – who has done nothing to warrant it.” Sara paused; Coleen didn’t argue, so she continued. “And Ela continuing to take the lives of innocent humans while repeatedly – through her carelessness – threatening to expose us. The second outcome fixes all that if she is killed – I mean ended.” Sara hesitated; the vernacular of her new existence was still unfamiliar to her. “And it’s done. You lose a – child, but you keep Rachel, and – me.” Sara paused on her last point, not sure she was anyone Coleen would be interested in keeping.

Coleen walked over to Sara and studied her closely for several seconds. “You are beautiful. I can see why Rachel barely hesitated to turn you.  You feel a connection to her – I mean stronger than before. Yes?”

Sara wasn’t sure where Coleen was going with this question. “I do.”

Coleen smiled. “Then you understand why I can’t condone the ending of Ela. It would be as if my own life ended.”

Rachel interrupted, her frustration evident. “Please, Coleen. Over the centuries you have lost countless of your descendants.” Rachel moved so she stood next to Sara. “And you survive. I refuse to believe Ela is any more special than the others. This is just some twisted game you’re playing to prolong the inevitable. While you do this, every minute could bring Cynthia closer to death, and Ela closer to exposing our secret.” Rachel reached for Sara’s hand. “Now, tell us where she is, or you’ll never see me again.” Rachel pointed a steady hand at Coleen. “And know this Coleen, I will eventually find Ela – whether Cynthia is dead or alive – and I will personally rip her head off. Then you’ve lost me and her.” Sara stared at Rachel, taken aback by the casual way she spoke of killing Ela.

Coleen stood motionless, her gaze fixed on Rachel. “She’s in Government Canyon Park. I don’t know exactly where, but I have no doubt you’ll be able to sniff out the human.  If you do that, you’ll find Ela.”

Rachel nodded. “Thank you.”  Rachel and Sara turned toward the door.

“Rachel.” Coleen’s tone was tentative. “Be careful. You may have more on your hands than you bargain for.” Coleen and Rachel both looked at Sara. Rachel didn’t respond as she moved toward the door, Sara in tow.

As they got in the car, Sara covered again by her hoody ensemble, she asked, “What did she mean by more than you bargain for?”

Rachel smiled hesitantly. “Nothing. Coleen can be cryptic sometimes.”

Sara shook her head. “No. Both of you seemed to get the joke, and I was the one left wondering. So what gives?”

Rachel looked quickly at Sara and then back at the road. “You may be more of a liability than an asset in this situation.”

Sara was surprised. “What? Why?”

“With Cynthia there, and God only knows how much blood…” She glanced at Sara. “You may not be able to help yourself. I could be fighting both you and Ela off of Cynthia.”

Sara was shocked. It hadn’t occurred to her. Since she had been turned Rachel had kept her at a safe distance from humans. She had caught flutters of heart beats while they were inside Rachel’s house earlier that morning, but nothing she hadn’t been able to tune out with Rachel offering a wonderful distraction. Now she would be in a situation where they were in the middle of nowhere, and there was only one heartbeat: her sister’s.

“I can’t let you go it alone, Rach.” Sara reached for Rachel’s hand. “But I honestly don’t know how I will react.”

“We fed a lot last night, and if we feed again before we face her, it will minimize the urges,” Rachel said thoughtfully.

“Do we have time for that? I mean to your point, every minute means Cynthia could be closer to dying,” Sara asked.

“I doubt Ela will kill her in broad daylight. She would prefer to kill her at night. It’s our natural time, when we are most comfortable in our own skin, if you will. Besides, I doubt – after all the turning of a blind eye Coleen has afforded her over the years – she imagined Coleen would give her away so quickly.” Rachel paused to consider the situation.

“You mean she will want to ensure we have enough time to find her. She’s baiting us, but doesn’t know we got to the punch so quickly?” Sara’s head was clear as she saw the outcome before them. They would get the drop of Ela, or at least give themselves enough of a jump on her that Cynthia could be taken to safety before Ela was handled.

“Yes. She’s drawing this out, and wants to ensure we witness her killing Cynthia.  On top of not knowing how quickly Coleen caved, she doesn’t know you’ve been turned, and that’s to our advantage.” Rachel said emphatically.

Chapter 25

Government Canyon Park was just outside the small town of Helotes, northwest of San Antonio, and on the cusp of the Texas Hill Country. Rachel and Sara left Rachel’s car near the Starbucks just across from Sandra Day O’Connor High School.

Standing in front of the Starbucks, Sara was amazed at the sights and sounds all around her. The smell of coffee hung in the air, and she could make out every nuance of the beans.  There was citrus, pecans, and earth mixed with floral undertones.

Sara took a deep breath. “That’s amazing. Can you smell that?”

“Careful. There are a lot of people around. Try not to breath. Eventually you’ll catch the smell of a human, and you won’t forgive yourself if –” Rachel hesitated.

“If I kill someone?” Sara had already stopped breathing. “Duly noted.”

The two women made their way across the street to the sports fields that surrounded the high school. It was a little after seven at night, so the school was deserted.  Traffic from the adjacent highway was drowning out most of the other sounds pressing against Sara’s ears. She was grateful because she knew that in the less heavily populated area, the lone heartbeat would call her.

Rachel stood next to her. “Are you okay?”

Sara nodded. “For now. If that changes, I’ll try to give you warning.” She reached for Rachel’s hand. “I know I should be scared or nervous, but I feel remarkably calm. Focused really.”

Rachel smiled. “Not to put too fine a point on it, but you’re a killer now. For all the cultivation and centuries of refinement, the years of existing alongside humans, we are designed to hunt and kill. So you won’t feel any fear, just an incredibly sharpened sense of the world around you.  Let that happen. Don’t fight it.”

Sara intrinsically knew what Rachel said was true. She could feel the world drawing into sharp focus in anticipation of what was to come. “Ready then?”

“Yes. Remember, if you feel you can’t control the thirst around Cynthia, then just don’t breathe and run away as fast as you can.” This was the third time Rachel had explained this tactic to Sara.

Sara nodded. “How will we find them?”

“I used to hunt in the park. Years ago, before they started to build houses around the outskirts.  It made it difficult to stay focused on a deer when I could hear and smell humans within a mile.  But the inner part of the park, where the trail system is the most sparse, is where Ela will be.” She looked at Sara intently. “I’ll catch their scent – Cynthia’s scent – you just follow me. Pull up short, if you can, so Ela doesn’t get a whiff of you. I want to catch her off-guard if we can.”

Sara smiled. “Lead on.”

Rachel turned as if she was going to start running, but stopped. Turning back to Sara she pulled her into her arms, and the two women hugged. “I love you,” Rachel said into the side of Sara’s neck. “I know what you’ve given up for me, for us, and I’m so grateful. I couldn’t begin to imagine eternity without you.” Rachel moved back to look at Sara, whose eyes were brimming with red tears.

Sara wiped at her eyes before the tears could run down her cheeks. “Even my human life time would have been too long without you. Having you, and having forever with you, means everything to me.” Sara shook her head. “I’m on the verge of making a mess here. Let’s go make this right for Cynthia, and stop Ela from ever wreaking this sort of havoc again.”

Rachel kissed Sara, then turned and in the blink of an eye was gone.  Sara quickly fell in behind her, following her, but keeping a thirty yard distance like Rachel had instructed.  Within a minute they were outside Helotes and making their way through the densely wooded area lining the rolling hills to the North of the city.  Sara watched and then mirrored Rachel as she bounded up sheer rock faces and along tree tops.  As they wound their way into the interior of the park, Sara realized Rachel was slowing down; so Sara adjusted her own speed to keep her distance.

Rachel scaled a large oak tree, and from the elevated vantage point, she took a deep breath while scanning the surrounding area.  Instantly she smelled human blood, and closing her eyes, she could hear a faint heartbeat. It was Cynthia, but Rachel couldn’t smell Ela, nor was she able to discern any unusual sounds near Cynthia. “Dammit,” Rachel muttered to herself.  She leapt from her perch and landed forty feet below on her haunches. Looking back she couldn’t see Sara, but sensed she was nearby. She had no choice but to continue. Cynthia’s heartbeat was so faint that Rachel worried she may die soon.  She hoped Sara hadn’t caught the sound.

Rachel sprinted another quarter of a mile into the park, then ran a quick circle around the now increasingly pungent smell of blood.  In the pitch darkness, Rachel could see Cynthia tied to a tree as if it were high noon.  Rachel grimaced as she took in Cynthia’s limp body: her arms tied behind her back, her feet bound, and her head kept stationary with a rope around her neck that was then wrapped around the tree.

Rachel quickly scanned the wooded area for any sign of Ela.  Right when she thought Ela was nowhere near, she heard a faint click come from about ten yards behind Cynthia. Rachel’s incisors fully extended and her skin tingled with anticipation. Her gaze focused in on where the click had come from; she could see Ela, crouched on her haunches, her eyes glowing blue in the darkness. The click had come from Ela as she flicked her tongue across her teeth in anticipation of the fight to come.

“I see you.” Rachel’s ears bristled as Ela’s low purr filed the still night air. Rachel moved into the open, mirroring Ela as she walked from behind Cynthia to stand in front of her, effectively cutting Rachel off from any attempt at rescue. “You’re here sooner than I imagined. Let me guess. Coleen?”  Rachel remained silent. “You were always her favorite.  I just seemed to always remind her of that moment when she lost control, when her nature dictated something that her reason couldn’t squelch.”

Ela moved, in a single step, to within a few feet of Rachel.  Both women stood still as statues, considering each other. It was Ela who moved first, charging Rachel and lifting her off the ground with a swift hit to the midsection. In a split second, Rachel was pinned against a tree and being showered with falling branches knocked loose by the force of the two women’s impact.

Ela growled in Rachel’s face, her extended teeth only inches from Rachel’s neck. “You’re soft, lover. I guess that’s to be expected, since deer don’t fight back.”

Rachel grabbed Ela by the shoulders and, using the tree as leverage, pushed off as hard as she could. It felt like she was moving a large boulder, but with the extra support of the tree, Rachel lifted Ela up off the ground for a split second before slamming her into another tree. Rachel, in a series of motions that would be invisible to the human eye, struck two, then three blows to Ela’s face before taking a handful of her hair and slamming her head against the tree.

Rachel leapt backwards, clinging to the tree over Cynthia’s head. She knew Ela would be back on her feet before she could untie Cynthia. Rachel’s only hope was to try to move Ela away from Cynthia, and then Sara could come in and get Cynthia out.

As Ela got up, shaking the dirt and debris from her hair and clothes, she spat blood from her mouth. “This is such a waste, Rachel. Why are we fighting? We’re cut from the same cloth.” Ela looked at Cynthia. “I can share.”

Rachel dropped to the ground, placing herself between Cynthia and Ela. “You’ve forgotten every bit of your humanity.”

Ela laughed. “Of course – I’m not human.”

Rachel smiled, her incisors jutting out over her bottom lip. “You’re no different than the monsters that took us prisoner. The ones that left your mother a shell. The ones that murdered my –” Rachel paused. “But wait. That was you, wasn’t it? You went back to the camp and massacred my family.” Rachel shook her head, careful not to take her eyes off Ela. “You became the monster that day.”

A low growl emitted from Ela’s throat, a sharp popping sound coming from her neck echoed through the trees as she rolled her head, first to the right and then to the left. “You have no idea what I had become.” Ela squared her shoulders, and the words shot from her mouth with venom. “I enjoyed your sister the most. Little Michelle. She was so fragile. Already weak from losing her mother, and then being abandoned by her sister.” Ela leered at Rachel. “I could have killed her quickly, but that hardly seemed the point; so I drained slowly, and then began to take her apart – piece by piece until –”

Rachel screamed and sprinted toward Ela, fueled with rage she covered the twenty feet between them in a moment. Grabbing Ela by the throat, she launched both of them up and through the air. Ela grabbed Rachel’s shoulders and spun the two of them before she landed on top of Rachel with such force that Rachel could hear her own ribs snap. She felt her body immediately start mending, but not before Ela picked her up by the arm and slammed her into a large boulder. Rachel felt her shoulder dislocate and could feel blood gushing from where her head had smashed against the rock. She landed with a thud on the ground as Ela released her. Lying on her back, Rachel couldn’t get her legs to respond and realized her neck had been broken. This fact was accentuated by the grinding sound in her ears when she tried to turn her head.

Ela knelt over Rachel. “By the time you fix this, I will have enjoyed a little midnight snack and be halfway to Austin.” Ela got up and Rachel could see her walking back toward Cynthia.

Sara had watched perched on a tree branch about thirty feet from where Ela and Rachel were fighting. The entire turn of events had happened within two minutes; Sara wasn’t able to get a clear opportunity to untie Cynthia, who remained – luckily – unconscious. Now that Ela was making her way back toward Cynthia, Sara knew she had to act or there would be nothing left to save.

Covering the distance in three quick leaps, Sara landed in a crouching position in front of Cynthia, careful not to take a breath as she realized the ground was saturated with Cynthia's blood Ela stopped abruptly, a look of bewilderment on her face. Sara stood slowly, taking in and sizing up Ela as she approached.

Suddenly Ela laughed. “Well, I hadn’t expected this. I do love that after nearly a century I can still be surprised.”  Ela took a step toward Sara but hesitated as Sara squared her shoulders, her eyes glowing an iridescent cobalt blue, and snarled through fully extended teeth.

“I’m taking my sister out of here.” Sara hardly recognized her own voice as it possessed such veracity that it verged on a growl.

“That’s not your sister. She’s your dinner maybe, but not your sister. If you don’t know that right off, then Rachel has done you a great disservice.” Ela glanced back at Rachel, who laid broken. “You should have taken me up on being your maker. I would have let you feed on humans, to know what it really means to be vampire.”

Sara’s lips curled in a half smile. “A real vampire? Well, I am new at this, but I have always been a quick study, Ela.” Barely had the words left her mouth, then she lunged toward Ela.  Tackling her to the ground, Sara was momentarily taken aback at how solid Ela was.  Hitting her was nothing like taking the deer or mountain lion down, but Sara managed to get on top of Ela and had her by the throat.

Sara began to savagely slam Ela’s head into the ground; then, gripping Ela’s face with her hands, Sara drove her thumbs into Ela’s eyes.  Ela screamed and using her legs flipped Sara off her, while simultaneously leaping to a standing position.  Sara spun in midair so when she landed she was facing Ela.

Ela looked down, her hand covered in the blood seeping from her wounded eyes. “God dammit! Enough.” Sara had anticipated Ela’s next move, so before she could get to Cynthia – clearly intent on killing her – Sara sprang, landing on Ela’s back.

Sara wrapped her arms around Ela’s neck and pulled her backwards until Sara’s feet made contact with the ground again. Sara kicked at the back of Ela’s knees, causing them to buckle, bringing Ela to the ground in front of her. Sara firmly planted her foot on Ela’s calf; having worked on tempering her strength for days, she did no such thing in that moment, but rather twisted Ela’s head to the right and back to the left with such force that she could hear the bones snapping. With one final burst of strength, Sara twisted Ela’s head while simultaneously pulling up.

Sara felt the spray of blood on her face and watched as Ela’s body fell limply to the ground. Sara was only vaguely aware of dropping the blood soaked head to the ground. Sara lifted her head and, without thinking, inhaled deeply through her nose. Instantly her attention was on the limp figure less than ten feet from her. The burning in her throat became unbearable and her stomach cramped with hunger.

Sara lunged towards Cynthia’s near lifeless body, but a repressive weight pushed her into the ground, forcing her face into the dirt.  Seconds later she heard – above the deafening beating of Cynthia’s heart – a voice whispering in her ear.

“Stop breathing. Let it go, baby. Please, let it go. Remember who you are, and why we’re here.” Rachel had her knee squarely on Sara’s lower back, her hand pinning Sara’s head to the ground.  Sara was very strong, acting on her prey drive, so Rachel was struggling to keep her restrained.

Sara thrashed about, clawing at the dirt in an effort to get traction so she could get to Cynthia. The soothing voice in her ear was familiar, but difficult to make out over the burning in her throat, and the pounding in her ears. She felt herself being lifted off the ground and slammed flat onto her back. Her arms and legs being held down by something heavier and stronger than she was.

Sara looked up and saw the most incredible green eyes staring back at her. Her breath caught, and in that moment, she could no longer smell the copper, minerally scent of blood; her mind cleared for a second.

Sara stopped thrashing, and looked calmly at Rachel. “I have to get out of here, before –“

Rachel nodded, but before she could say anything, Sara had pushed up with such force that Rachel was thrown clear off her. Landing several feet away, the last thing Rachel saw was Sara disappearing into the trees.

***

Rachel turned toward Cynthia, who hadn’t so much as stirred during all the commotion. Confident she would survive for the next few minutes, Rachel knelt down and with her bare hands began to dig vigorously into the densely packed dirt and rock.  Once the hole was long enough and just over a foot deep, Rachel pulled Ela’s body over and placed it in the hole. She had to search for a minute to locate Ela’s head, but once she did she placed it in the hole along with the body.

Rachel reached into the back pocket of her jeans, pulled a small bottle of lighter fluid out, and liberally doused Ela’s remains with it. She then pulled a book of matches out and unceremoniously lit the body on fire. She allowed it to burn while she attended to Cynthia.

Rachel carefully removed the ropes from her ankles and wrists, then untied the rope from around her neck.  The extent of Ela’s feeding on Cynthia became evident at that point by the numerous puncture marks and lacerations around Cynthia’s neck and shoulders.

Rachel carefully laid the unconscious woman down, then returned to the fire that had all but consumed Ela’s remains.  Satisfied there was nothing left of Ela, Rachel began to fill the hole in with her hands. Within minutes, the only evidence of Ela was a small amount of displaced earth.

Rachel hadn’t loved Ela in a very long time, and she knew now – with Sara – the love she had for Ela wasn’t forever. She felt some sadness though, at her ending. Ela hadn’t chosen this life – neither of them had – but in the end, it was a culmination of choices Ela made that had brought her to this.  Rachel half smiled because she knew, had her path been altered in even the slightest way, if she had made only a few different decisions, it could be her lying in the ground.

Rachel turned and knelt next to Cynthia.  She took her thumb nail and cut open her wrist.  Just before holding it to Cynthia’s mouth, Rachel listened carefully to ensure the woman wasn’t too far gone.  The last thing Rachel wanted was to inadvertently turn Cynthia.  Her heartbeat was slow but strong; so Rachel lowered her wrist to Cynthia’s mouth and after several seconds the woman began to swallow the healing blood.  Since Rachel didn’t want Cynthia completely awake for the trip back into town, she pulled her wrist away when she was confident the immediate danger of Cynthia's death had passed.

Cynthia stirred slightly as Rachel lifted her up and held her against her chest. Rachel then began to move back through the rocky terrain, albeit more cautiously, with Cynthia in tow. Rachel made her way to the outskirts of Helotes and down the Anderson Loop corridor. Rachel arrived in front of a Texas Med Clinic.  Rachel had decided on the clinic in lieu of the emergency room since it would be less heavily trafficked.

Rachel had no intentions of becoming involved with the police regarding what had happened to Cynthia; so she quickly laid Cynthia down on a wooden bench just outside the clinic entrance, then retreated to the adjacent parking lot to ensure a passerby found her.  Within a minute, a patient exiting the clinic spotted Cynthia, and within only a few seconds a nurse and doctor were rushing to her side.

Rachel, confident Cynthia was in good hands, and knowing her odds of survival had exponentially increased having ingested Rachel’s blood, now turned her attention to finding Sara. She had a suspicion where she might have gone.

***

Rachel unlocked her front door, laying her keys down on the table near the door, and listened carefully for any signs of movement in the house. “Sara?” Greeted only with silence, Rachel made her way through to the back of the house and opened the back door.  She walked around to the shed that covered the entrance to her wine cellar and immediately noticed the door frame had been cracked and the door forced open.

Rachel rushed in, pulling open the floor door, she peered into the darkness. “Sara? Are you down there?” After a few seconds, Rachel felt a wave of relief wash over her, as Sara appeared at the base of the stairs.

Covered in dirt from earlier, Sara looked up with a faint smile at Rachel. “I couldn’t think of anywhere else to go that would be quiet enough.”

Rachel descended the stairs and immediately pulled Sara into an embrace. “This is perfect.”  Rachel began placing kisses on Sara’s cheeks and lips.

Sara moved her head back. “Cynthia? Is she okay?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes, I got her to a clinic and stayed to make certain she was being treated.”

Sara wrapped her arms around Rachel. “Thank God. I almost –“

Rachel cut her off with a firm kiss, then held her at arm’s length. “But you didn’t. You exercised a tremendous amount of control.”

Sara, thinking back on it now, could only contribute her leaving without harming Cynthia to one thing. “Rachel, if you hadn’t been there... If you hadn’t talked me down, I might have done something I would have to live with for, well, forever.”

Rachel smiled. “You stopped because you chose to.” Rachel gently cupped Sara’s cheek. “I love you. Now, are you up for a shower?”

Sara considered this for a second. “I think so.  The burning and cramping in my stomach have stopped.”

Rachel took Sara by the hand and led her up the stairs and into the house. Once inside, Rachel and Sara made their way into Rachel’s master bathroom. Sara turned the shower on, and they slowly undressed each other before stepping into the steaming shower.

What started out as casual touches, Rachel washing Sara’s back, and Sara applying shampoo to Rachel’s hair, eventually turned into more insistent and urgent caresses.  The two women found themselves in bed, but only moments later Sara could hear the persistent buzzing of her cell phone from the living room.

“Cynthia.” Sara said as she reluctantly left Rachel in bed. She was Cynthia’s emergency contact, and no doubt, at this hour, it was the hospital calling her.

Sara and Rachel made their way to the hospital, and Sara managed to not breathe for the two hours they waited to see Cynthia.

“Are you okay?” Rachel leaned in and whispered to Sara.

Sara was sitting with her head down trying not to focus on the hundreds of heartbeats screaming in her ears. “Yes.” She said through gritted teeth.

Rachel took Sara’s hand. “You’ll be fine.”

A middle-aged woman, wearing a pair of faded purple scrubs with her blond hair pulled back in a loose pony tail, came into the waiting area. “Ms. Glass?”

Sara got up and crossed the room. “Yes. Is Cynthia okay?”

The woman nodded. “Yes. I’m Doctor Franks. She appears to have mildly sprained her left wrist and has several contusions, but otherwise she’s fine.”

Rachel stepped forward. “What happened to her?” Rachel glanced at Sara. The two women had agreed on the drive over to the hospital that ideally Cynthia wouldn’t remember much, but neither of them knew what had happened between her and Ela before the scene in the park.

“She said she was walking to her car through the underground parking in the Quarry Villages when she was struck from behind.  Her memory is a little sketchy after that, but she is insisting she was taken into the woods.”  Doctor Franks hesitated. “We did a complete rape kit and everything was fine. Whoever took her appears to have done nothing too terrible. Begs the question why.”  The doctor glanced down at the file in her hand. “The police are in with her now, then you can go see her. A nurse will come get you.”  With that, the doctor turned and left the waiting area.

“Thank you.” Sara nodded and looked at Rachel. “Seems like several bullets were dodged tonight.” She took Rachel’s hand.

“Sometimes it comes down to timing and luck.” Rachel smiled. The two women returned to their seats in a comfortable silence.

After another half hour, a short, stout Hispanic woman came and walked them back to Cynthia’s room.  Sara was apprehensive about seeing her sister for the first time since being turned. She had put in a non-prescription pair of colored contacts that Rachel gave her, in an effort to tone down the intensity of her eyes.  In addition, Rachel had suggested she put base on her face to give her complexion a more uneven look.  Even with that, Sara thought she looked different enough that Cynthia would notice.  Her only hope was, given the trauma of the past twenty-four hours, she wouldn’t care.

Sara and Rachel walked in to find Cynthia on her cell phone in bed. “No, I’m fine, Mom.  Honestly, I don’t know why it happened.”  Cynthia waved the two women over to her bedside without looking up. “He wouldn’t do that?”  She paused. “Because he was an asshole, not some crazy kidnapping stalker.”  Cynthia glanced up at Sara and rolled her eyes. “I know – it’s a slippery slope, and I told the police where they could find him for questioning.” Cynthia looked more intently at Sara, her brow furrowed. “Ah, look Mom, Sara and Rachel are here; so I need to go.” Cynthia sighed. “Yes, I’ll tell her to call you. Love you. Bye.” Cynthia pushed the end button on her phone. “Christ.”

Sara kept a safe distance from the bed, not wanting to give Cynthia too close of a look. “Are you okay?” She asked with genuine concern.

Cynthia looked at her for several seconds before answering. “Evidently.” She paused. “Sara, what have you done? You look different – better.” Cynthia squinted. “Come over here and give me a hug. I’ve had a terrible ordeal. At least that’s what they tell me.”

Sara willed herself to move slowly toward her sister, and leaning in gave her a hug – careful not to let her skin touch Cynthia’s.  Sara knew her appearance was one thing, but explaining a body temperature below seventy was altogether different. “Then you don’t remember what happened?”

Cynthia continued to look at Sara with a confused expression. “Ah – no. Just the initial hit to the head and what I’m certain was a trip over the river and through the woods, but I’ve been told that may be my imagination.” Cynthia looked over at Rachel. “Thanks for coming, Rachel.” Cynthia smiled.

Rachel stepped up. “Absolutely. Do you need anything?”

“Scotch, but they appear to frown on that around here.” Cynthia laughed.

Sara laughed, too, and knew instantly that it sounded different then the laughter Cynthia had heard from her for their entire lives. Cynthia looked puzzled, but Rachel stepped between the two women. “Doesn’t mean you can’t have a bottle of Glenlivet waiting upon exit. Speaking of, how long do you have to stay?”

“Observation tonight. If everything is okay, I can head out tomorrow morning.” Cynthia brought her gaze over to Rachel.

“Great. Then we can get you drunk before noon.” Rachel smiled.

Sara chimed in. “Cyn, thank God it wasn’t worse. I don’t know what I would do if anything happened to you.” Sara placed her hand on Cynthia’s shoulder since it was covered by her hospital gown.

“Oh, I’m fine. I’m sure if I thought about it too long – what might have happened – I would be scared shitless. But what’s the point? The worst didn’t happen, and here I am.” Cynthia considered Sara again. “You really look great.”

Sara smiled. “It’s relief. When I got the call my – my heart stopped.”

“Well, I should survive random acts of violence more often. It suits you.” Cynthia joked.

Sara was relieved that Cynthia was letting her altered appearance pass.  There was hope she could maintain some type of relationship with her family, and perhaps have some semblance of her human life as well. “Okay, we’re going to go. We’ll be back first thing in the morning to check on you. Hopefully to take you home.”

“I’ll bring the scotch.” Rachel winked.

Cynthia smiled. “Don’t forget the ice.”

Epilogue

It had been nearly three months since Sara had received a call from the University Hospital Emergency room that Cynthia had been found unconscious and transported to the hospital, but was otherwise unharmed. Sara had resumed, for the most part, the trappings of her human life. She worked from home most days and went into the office periodically for partner meetings and face-to-face conferences.

The first time the partners and other attorneys saw her, most hadn’t said anything about her altered appearance. Sara had taken pains to dull her skin, hair and eyes, but Vivian had commented the three weeks Sara had taken off had worked wonders and Carolyn said whatever she was doing was working.  But Sara could see apprehension in their faces as they tried to reconcile what they knew of Sara versus what they were now seeing.

Sara was content that most of her co-workers believed her hiatus was because she had cosmetic surgery. That was how they made sense of it, by putting it in terms they could understand. But in spite of a relatively uneventful transition, Sara was already becoming restless.

“You look a million miles away?” Rachel asked as she crossed her kitchen with a bottle of wine and cork screw in hand.

Sara had been standing on the other side of the island from Rachel, staring down at the fine lines and subtle contours of the tile. She was still amazed at how much detail was in the world.  “What?” Sara looked up and couldn’t help but smile when her eyes met Rachel’s.

Rachel put the bottle and cork screw down, walked around the island, and took Sara’s hands. “What’s on your mind?”

Sara shook her head. “I’m just surprised at how little my work is interesting me lately. I had enjoyed being an attorney very much, but now the world seems so much bigger. There are things I want to see and do – with you.”

Rachel nodded. “I suspected this might happen. It’s perfectly normal to find new interests. Even as a human, you may have tired of practicing law. Now as a vampire, your mind is constantly in motion, and it takes a lot of stimuli to keep it engaged.”

Sara laughed and ran her hand through her hair. “Christ, all that joking on our first date about ADD and look at me now.”

Rachel wrinkled her nose. “Date? Was that a date?”

Sara pulled Rachel to her. “At the time I told myself no, but obviously it was. I was so nervous you wouldn’t like me.”

“Funny. I felt the same way.” Rachel kissed Sara gently on the lips.

“So, what are we going to do?” Sara asked, bringing them back around to the conversation about her work.

“You can do anything. We can do anything.” Rachel traced her finger along Sara’s cheek.

“I need to make a living.” Sara said seriously.

“Well, actually, we’re fine.” Rachel stepped back from Sara.

“Are we?” Sara smiled.

“Let’s just say, I’ve had a long time to amass wealth.” Rachel picked up the wine bottle and cork screw. “And what’s mine is yours,” she said over her shoulder as she walked toward the living room.

Sara followed her. “How much wealth?” Sara asked suspiciously.

Rachel sat down on the couch and reached for the remote to their newly acquired television. “Why? After me for my money?”

Sara laughed. “That’s exactly what I was after.  I took the more complicated path to get to it – you know, dying and all – but my plan is finally coming to fruition,” Sara poked fun as she sat next to Rachel.

“I guess now isn’t the time to mention you didn’t have to do all that. I would have given you anything you wanted practically from the first moment I saw you.”

Sara took Rachel’s hand, and led her toward the living room. “But this way I get to be a burden indefinitely.”

Rachel laughed, and reaching for the remote, she turned the television on. “I can’t believe you don’t want to watch this?” Rachel moaned as she turned the Blu-ray player on.

“I’ve explained this already. The subject matter doesn’t interest me.” Sara reached for the glass of wine Rachel had just poured for her.

“Are you serious? It’s Underworld. It’s a vampire movie. You’re a vampire.” Rachel's tone was one of disbelief.

Sara shrugged. “Look, I'm a lawyer and I don’t read John Grisham or watch the crappy movies based on his books.”

Rachel laughed. “I have forever to convince you of the error of your ways.”

Sara reached over and pulled Rachel to her. “I like forever.  Convincing me these films aren’t a bunch of rubbish – I’m still out on that one.” She kissed Rachel on the cheek.

“But you’re watching the rubbish with me, yes?” Rachel smiled.

Sara rolled her eyes. “On one condition.”  Sara considered Rachel for a second. “That vacation we talked about when we first met. Do you remember?” Rachel nodded. “Let’s do it sooner rather than later.” Sara grinned at Rachel.

Rachel kissed her cheek softly. “Sounds like I’m in a win-win scenario. I get the movie and I get to see the world with you.”

“I’m feeling generous.” Sara reclined on the couch, and laid her head in Rachel’s lap. “All that being said, just hanging out with you is feeling pretty fulfilling right about now.”

Rachel ran her fingers through Sara’s hair. “We get to be an old married couple forever.”

Sara smiled. “I love that.”

###

Waking Forever Series

Book One: Waking Forever - April 2013

Book Two: Becoming Forever - January 2014

Book Three: Dying Forever - August 2014

Ela Origin Serials (Waking Forever Series)

Ela: Beginning Forever - July 2013

Ela: Changing Forever - August 2013

Ela: Losing Forever - October 2013

Ela: Forever (Complete Series) - December 2013

About the author:

Heather McVea was raised in a small town south of San Antonio, Texas. Prior to escaping to the big city, she raised Hampshire pigs, rode motorcycles at entirely too young an age, and once snow boarded behind a Ford pickup truck. She relishes a strong gin and tonic, but leans after three. Shiny twinkly things make her cringe, up to and including Hollywood vampires.

Heather and her partner have three fur babies and are working their way through all of the brewery tours in Texas.

Follow Heather on Twitter @HMcVea

Excerpt from Beginning Forever

(Second Book in the Waking Forever Series)

Chapter 1

“Are you lifting at all?” Homicide detective Ashley Haines strained as she pulled the queen size mattress up the last step to her second floor apartment.

“I’m lifting, I’m lifting! Christ, Ash, it’s not a race.” Michael Haines had spent thirty-four years racing after his older sister. Though only three years separated the two siblings, Ash always seemed decades ahead of him in sports, academics, work and friends.

The only thing he had managed before his overachieving sister was meeting the love of his life, then settling down and having two beautiful children. Ash was resolutely single.

Ash peered around the side of the mattress with a mischievous smile. “So, if I let this go, you’ve got it?”

Michael’s eyes widened. “Don’t you dare!”

Ash shook her head, and pulled the mattress toward her. “That’s what I thought.” Michael knew better than to argue with her, and in particular while a hundred pound mattress bore down on him.

“Stow it and move, Haines.” Michael teased. “All this chatter makes me think you need a rest.” As the last word left his mouth, the mattress lurched out of his hands.

“Shit!” He grabbed at the loosely fitted plastic that encased the pleated fabric, before realizing the mattress was defying gravity and moving away from him, and up the stairs on its own. Looking up to see a smirking Ash pulling the mattress up and off of the stairs, Michael put his hands on his hips and shook his head. “Show-off.”

Ash heaved the mattress around the corner of the landing on the stairwell, and slid it toward the door at the far end of the hallway.

“Hater.” She stuck her tongue out playfully at her brother. Michael turned and started walking down the stairs. “Hey, where are you going?”

Without looking back, Michael waved over his shoulder. “You clearly have this under control.”

Ash rested the mattress against the wall in the hallway as she fumbled in her jeans pocket for the key to her front door. “I shouldn’t have called you a hater, Mike.”

Her brother’s voice echoed up from the stairwell. “You mean that?”

Ash bit her lower lip and smiled.  “Absolutely. You’re clearly a bitter bug.”

A faint laugh filled the space as Michael opened the glass exit doors on the first floor. “See you later.”

The click of the door downstairs, and the ensuing silence signaled to Ash that her brother had left her to manage the mattress the last twenty feet into her apartment and back to her bedroom. In spite of her slight frame, Ash was nearly six feet tall in heels, and years of sports and exercise had afforded her more strength then her appearance would imply. She grabbed the mattress and easily slid it down the hallway towards her front door.

Unlocking and opening the front door, Ash muttered to herself as she took hold of the mattress. “I didn’t need his help anyway. The bum.” She had just pulled the mattress completely into the living room of her two bedroom apartment when the cell phone in her back pocket began to vibrate. Walking around to close the front door, Ash looked at the caller ID and frowned.

“You wouldn’t be calling me on a Saturday morning unless someone is dead.” She flipped the deadbolt on the door.

After a second of silence, a man’s baritone voice emanated from the phone. “I don’t even get a ‘yo’ before you start complaining?”

“I’m sorry, Cris. Yo.” Ash flopped down in a dark brown leather recliner. “Now that we’ve dispensed with the pleasantries, who’s dead?”

“What passes for pleasantries these days makes me sad, Ash. Did it occur to you maybe I called to shoot the shit with my partner? Why does it always have to be about death with you?” Cristelo Martinez was fifty-three, and had been a homicide detective with the San Antonio Police Department for over fifteen years. He had been Ash’s first and only partner since she was promoted to detective nearly four years ago in 2008, and over the years they had become friends. Ash appreciated his irreverence and overarching sarcastic attitude toward the most mundane aspects of life.

“We’re homicide detectives. I think the jig is up.” Ash grinned.

Cris laughed. “I’m not sure what jig you’re referencing, but a white male, mid-thirties named Paul Garrett was found badly mangled in his apartment.”

Ash stood up and side-stepped the mattress that was partially blocking her path back to the bedroom. “Text the address to me and I’ll meet you there.”

“Or - and I know this is novel - I can just give you the address now and you can write it down.” The familiar sarcasm was out in full force today.

“What’s this writing you speak of?” Ash bantered as she reached for the pad of paper and pen on the nightstand next to her bed.

“Giving as good as you’re getting today, Haines.” Cris chuckled.

“You caught me after my coffee.  So what’s the address?” Ash pulled the cap to the pen off with her teeth, and wedged the phone between her ear and shoulder.

“5450 Rowley Road. Near the Medical Center.” Cris said.

“Yeah, I know where that’s at. What’s the apartment number.” Ash wrote down the information and said goodbye to Cris.

Quickly stripping off her jeans and t-shirt, and pulling her thick, long brown hair into a loose bun, Ash took a quick shower before donning a pair of black slacks, a lite Kevlar vest, and a button-up grey fitted dress shirt. In spite of her 5’9” height, and because shoes were one of her few vices, she slipped on a pair of two inch black Cole Haan heels.

Unlocking the small floor safe in her walk-in closet, Ash clipped the black leather holster with the Glock 17 in it to the left side of her belt. On the opposite side, she clipped a black badge holder containing her gold detective’s badge and photo ID.

Stepping around the mattress, she shook her head at how often the nature of the work she had chosen left other aspects of her life incomplete. Outside of her family and a few friends like Cris from work, she didn’t have much of a social life. Walking to the parking garage adjacent to her apartment building, she was in fact having trouble remembering the last time she had been on an actual date.

As Ash put the key in the ignition of her four door hardtop silver Jeep Freedom, she remembered Melissa from the gym had been the last actual date she had been on, and that - to Ash’s dismay - was nearly four months ago.

Tuning the satellite radio to the South Texas sports channel, Ash listened to the pre-game show for her alma mater the University of Texas in their upcoming game with Oklahoma as she drove toward Paul Garrett’s crime scene. She had begrudgedly declined an invite from her older brother Jason to join him and his wife Katy in Austin for the game because she was on call this weekend.

She was the middle child and only girl between two brothers, who, along with her father James, were avid sportsmen. In return, Ash had grown up with an appreciation for nature and hunting. Her time during middle school and high school was spent playing every imaginable sport from soccer to tennis. During the various hunting seasons, she and her brothers would accompany their father to deer leases in north Texas. Ash remembered these trips fondly because it was always an opportunity for her to spend quality time with her father.

James Haines had been a fire fighter in San Antonio for nearly thirty years before retiring six years ago. It was in no small part his commitment to public service that had influenced Ash’s decision to become a police officer. Specifically, to return to San Antonio after completing her Bachelor of Science degree in Criminology to work in the community she had grown up in.

Pulling into the parking lot next to Paul Garrett’s apartment complex, Ash saw the crime scene investigator’s dark blue SUV parked near five patrol cruisers. She took a deep breath. No matter how many times she did this, it always gave her an uneasy feeling. She hoped that would always be her reaction to the brutality she witnessed all too frequently.

“The pen worked, I see.” Cris greeted her near the door to the apartment.

Ash ducked under the yellow crime scene tape as she flashed her badge at the middle aged patrolman guarding the entrance. “I got a cramp in my left hand, but it’s a small price to pay if it makes you happy.”

Cris nodded. “I don’t think there’s much that could make me happy right now.” He gestured for Ash to enter the apartment. “The mess in here is -” Cris shook his head. “Horrific.”

Ash’s brows furrowed and her stomach knotted. Cris had been in homicide a long time, and if this scene was bothering him, she couldn’t imagine how she would process it. She didn’t allow herself to display any outward signs of her hesitation and concern.

She had learned in her first year on the job never to show signs of the scene getting to you. It gave the people around you pause, and made them question how objective you were being when analyzing the evidence.

Ash walked into the spacious luxury apartment. Based on the furnishings and the apartment itself, it was obvious Paul Garrett had made a comfortable living. Considering how orderly the space was, he had also been very particular and neat. “Bedroom?” Ash looked at Cris.

“Bathroom.” Cris pulled a pair of blue latex gloves from his jacket pocket. “CSI is done; so we are clear to enter.”

Ash pulled a pair of white latex gloves from her pant pocket, and out of habit snapped them against her wrist as she pulled them on.

“Who called it in? And how long has the vic been dead?” She pulled a pair of blue disposable shoe covers from their box near the bedroom door, frowning as she slipped them over her Cole Haan heels.

“Female caller, anonymous, from a gas station payphone near IH-10 and Wurzbach. Based on the body temp and coagulation, he died sometime last night between eight and midnight.” Cris stepped aside as the two detectives entered the master bedroom.

Ash recognized Amanda Weis from the CSI division as she approached her and Cris. “Detectives.” Amanda and Ash had gone out a couple times nearly two years ago, and in spite of Amanda’s insistence there were no hard feelings when Ash called it quits, the petite redhead remained chilly whenever the two women’s paths crossed.

“Hi Amanda.” Ash smiled. She had sworn off co-workers after Amanda, and was being reminded now why. “What’s the story?”

Amanda frowned. “I’m doing well Ash, and yourself?”

Ash looked at Cris, who turned his head to mask his amused expression. She forced an exaggerated smile and emoted a sing-songy voice several octaves above her normal mezzo-soprano pitch. “I’m splendid, Amanda. Thank you for asking.”

Amanda huffed and turned her back to Ash and Cris. “Follow me.” The three walked to the doorway of the bathroom. Amanda stepped through the door, and then turned to face the detectives.

“Right, so - Paul Garrett, Caucasian male, age thirty six, as determined by identification found on the premises.  Time of death is estimated at sometime between eight PM and midnight yesterday. Victim was found naked and prone on his back in the shower stall of the master bathroom. Multiple lacerations, broken bones and -”

The rest of what Amanda was saying became a low hum in Ash’s ears as she tried to process the massive amount of blood, flesh and bone that littered the white tile floor of the bathroom.

Paul Garrett’s naked, lifeless body lay at an awkward angle with his upper torso in the shower stall, while what was left of his legs were sprawled on the bathroom floor. His once tan skin had taken on a sickly blue hue, except for the blackened and red areas where the skin had been punctured and ripped. His head was bent back at an unnatural angle, and both of his collar bones were protruding through the skin. Someone had taken the man apart.

Ash took several steps toward the body, and crouched down on her haunches. “Are those bite marks?”

Amanda, who had been writing down the bathroom’s dimensions on her CSI report nodded. “They are, but until I get the saliva analysis back, I’m putting source of the bites as inconclusive.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Cris stood in the doorway.

Clutching her wooden clipboard against her chest, Amanda sighed. “It means, detective, that we can’t assume they’re human. In fact -” the woman knelt down near the body, careful not to touch Ash. “The bite marks are irregular, and like nothing I’ve ever seen before.”

Pointing at a particularly pronounced bite near where Paul’s neck and shoulder met, Amanda continued. “The puncture marks where I would expect the incisors to be are inordinately deep, almost as if -”

“The incisors were elongated?” Ash looked at Amanda.

Amanda nodded her head. “Yes. But if my initial measurements are accurate, the elongation would mean the perpetrator’s incisors would extend beyond the normal human bite radius by nearly a full inch. I’m thinking some type of prosthetic.”

“You mean someone was wearing dentures when they did this?” Cris shook his head. “That’s fucked up.”

Amanda stood up. “Actually, it’s not unheard of. There was a series of vicious murders during the seventies in the northeast Brazilian state of Para where the perpetrator – who was never apprehended - ate chunks of his victims, and it’s assumed wore a metal dental plate that left a bite pattern similar to what a vampire would leave.”

Looking away from the body and at Ash and Cris’ shocked expressions, Amanda cleared her throat. “Not that vampires exist, but if they did the plate would mimic -” Amanda bit the inside of her lower lip and went back to filling out her report. “Anyway - no sign of forced entry, wallet and other valuables are still on site.”

Cris walked over to the towel rack where a blue bath towel was neatly folded. “Is that blood?

Amanda glanced at the towel. “Yes. We think the assailant showered over the corpse, dried off and then left.”

Ash shuddered. “Then there should be DNA, hair, skin - all over his body?”

Amanda looked at the body. “You would think, but so far we haven’t found so much as a follicle. Not even under the nails.” She made a note on her report. “His nails are shredded though, like he was scratching at something very hard.”

Ash looked at the investigator. “Was he in a box or closet at some point?”

Amanda shrugged. “Not that we can tell.”

Ash shook her head and sighed. Looking at Cris who was crouched down next to the body. “Does that make sense to you?”

Cris stood up, and frowned. “It’s unreal.”

“Who’s the M.E., Amanda?” Ash continued to look at her partner. She could see from the confused expression on his face that he wasn’t able to make any more sense of this grotesque scene than she was.

Amanda pulled her iPhone out of the pocket of her jacket. “Ah, it’s Dr. Atman.”

Ash chewed on the inside of her cheek nervously. She had first met Dr. Emma Atman nearly three years ago at what had been one of the worst times in Ash’s life.

###